A Sicilian Tragedy 2f4h1g

A SICILIAN TRAGEDY

Italo Nicolai

Copyright © 2005 by Italo Nicolai.

Library of Congress Number: 2004098975 ISBN : Hardcover 1-4134-7098-X Softcover 1-4134-7097-1 ISBN: ebk 978-1-4653-1722-3

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to any actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

This book was printed in the United States of America.

To order additional copies of this book, : Xlibris Corporation 1-888-795-4274 www.Xlibris.com [email protected]

26276

Contents

PREFACE

CHAPTER I

CHAPTER II

CHAPTER III

CHAPTER IV

CHAPTER V

CHAPTER VI

CHAPTER VII

CHAPTER VIII

CHAPTER IX

CHAPTER X

CHAPTER XI

CHAPTER XII

CHAPTER XIII

CHAPTER XIV

CHAPTER XV

CHAPTER XVI

CHAPTER XVII

CHAPTER XVIII

CHAPTER XIX

CHAPTER XX

CHAPTER XXI

CHAPTER XXII

CHAPTER XXIII

CHAPTER XXIV

CHAPTER XXV

CHAPTER XXVI

CHAPTER XXVII

CHAPTER XXVIII

CHAPTER XXIX

CHAPTER XXX

CHAPTER XXXI

CHAPTER XXXII

CHAPTER XXXIII

CHAPTER XXXIV

CHAPTER XXXV

I do wish to thank my son, Buddy with help in writing this story. Thanks to Becky Gilbert

of Indiana for her work putting this together – and thanks to my granddaughter, Melissa,

for proofreading and formulating the book. And finally, thank you to my wife, Marie,

for having patience with me.

This is an entirely fictional work, taking place among imaginary people. All individuals, events, and places in this book are solely the imaginings of the author and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, incidents or places are purely coincidental.

I do wish to thank my son, Buddy with help in writing this story. Thanks to Becky Gilbert of Indiana for her work putting this together—and thanks to my granddaughter, Melissa, for proofreading and formulating the book. And finally, thank you to my wife, Marie, for having patience with me.

PREFACE

It was a very quiet night in this little Sicilian town. It was an evening where the heat was unbearable and it was a night you wished to take a stroll in the clear night, where a breeze now and then will come from the Mediterranean. This little street had not much traffic, no horses, mules or people. The streets were dark as there were only lights on the intersections and therefore anyone was unrecognizable unless you spoke to him and you recognized his voice. It was this very night that Biasi decided to take a walk with his two sons, Giovanni and Andrea. After working on the farm for three days, he wished to be with his sons. After cleaning and having dinner, he decided to take his sons for a walk. They strolled to the Piazza, where he planned to meet his friends and discuss the day’s work or other social events. He bought the boys gelato for their walk home. On the way home they took side streets that were shorter and faster. As they approached the small alley, Via di Morte, two shots rang out. Biasi dropped to the pavement. The gunman approached Giovanni and asked him, “Do you know who I am?” “Si” replied Giovanni. The gunman then turned the pistol on the boy and shot him to death. He then turned to Andrea and asked him the same question. The shocked boy replied, “No Signore!” “Go home and keep quiet,” answered the gunman. At that moment a horseman who had heard the shots raced his horse down the alley. He found sco with the pistol in his hand. Running, sco turned and fired at the horseman, but the pistol did not fire. The horseman turned out to be Angelo, Biasi’s brother.

CHAPTER I

To continue the story we must go back in time before the event took place. Mazara del Vallo, as this town was known, was about 160 kilometers southeast of Palermo, with a monarchy government. There was very little money. This town had a population of about 8,000 (90% were farmers that grew olives for oil, grapes for wine and almonds and vegetables for personal consumption.) Education was not compulsory and boys had to learn farming while the girls learned the chores around the house and cooking. Any construction such as houses or churches was built by the townspeople unless you were fortunate enough to hire a master. There was one family who had not as much as the fortunate, the Agostos (Giovanni and Angela). They had six sons and one daughter, who died at an early age. All the sons, with the exception of Andrea, were told that they would have to go to school and get an education. Andrea, being the oldest, would have to follow his father’s footsteps by working the farm, as this is the custom of the Italian peasants. Andrea was very disappointed for he wanted the education and didn’t want to stay in a town that had nothing to offer him. While working on the church, Madre Azzunta on Via Garibaldi, Andrea’s mind drifted to the future and he debated with what to do. He had heard stories of people who had gone to America, where gold covered the streets and green dollars grew on trees, a myth that he did not know. The next day as he left early for the farm on his mule, named Bella, in his twowheel cart sitting next to him was his brother Vincenzo. “Vincenzo,” said Andrea, “I have just come to the conclusion that I want to go to America.” Continuing Andrea stated, “I want to make my own life and see if I am fortunate enough to be successful.” “Andrea! What will Papa and Mama say? you are the oldest and we do depend on you.” “Where will you get the lira for the trip?”

As Bella was galloping down Via Mariano toward the land, both of their minds were visualizing their thoughts. “Do not mention to Papa or Mama what I mentioned. I will wait till I get to town in a few days,” answered Andrea. The peasants as they worked the farm, when planting especially, they will stay on the farms 3-4-5 and many times 6 days at a time in their built huts. Huts were designed as one large room, 15 feet by 15 feet and 12 feet high. These were made of blocks and cement with dirt floors. The living conditions were tough with straw beds on floors. They had a wood fire outside to cook whatever they were able to bring from home, usually hard bread that Mama had made. Most of the food was fava beans, vegetables and whatever little birds they were able to kill. There are not many birds in Sicily, so they are a delicacy as were rabbits. Giovanni and Salvatore were going to the other farmland to prepare the vineyards for the summer, to prune and to turn the ground. The pruning twigs were brought home to use for the fire. Olive branches that were cut were the best for cooking as the olive juice was in the vine. With their other mule, Comodoro, Giuseppe, Biasi and Angelo would go where they were needed working for other farmers as a hired hand making as much as 800 lira ($.50) per hour. “Si, I have made up my mind. America it will be,” yelled Andrea to himself. “After they harvest the crops this fall and all the produce is in, I will plan the trip.”

CHAPTER II

8000 people in Mazara del Vallo was a lot and yet small for a large little town. All the homes were made of concrete blocks taken from the ground and cement ones as stucco home, with rough wooden beams across the roof and covered with whatever they could find. Oil lamps were used to illuminate the rooms. The house had two bedrooms for the boys and one for Giovanni and Angela. The kitchen served as the cooking and eating room. Mama would make bread or macaroni, as they were the daily food. There very seldom was meat, with the exception of a day that a rabbit would be brought home. Streets were just wide enough for mules, horses or a wagon to travel down. To enter the house you must enter through a large gate leading to the courtyard. The closest large city was Castela, which had wider streets, gas streetlights, a mayor, doctors and lawyers. The Province of Mazara del Vallo was Trapani. The local government was the police of the monarchy, “Carabiniere,” sort of plainclothes men. They also had uniformed police that spied on the people. If they didn’t like you that meant trouble. Last but not least, the powerful “Mano Nero” (Black Hand) who controlled the people’s lives and livelihood. The head of this secret society was Materossa in Mazara del Vallo. He will help you sell your grapes or olives to an outside agent for a small fee or commission. He also owned the olive-grinding machine for oil selling by the lira. In Palermo lived the “Capo di Capo,” Alfonso. One of the farms was located in the “Cava di Cusa.” It is not that this property was more productive than the others, but it did hold something special. This was a great historical piece of land. It got its name because of the many caves in the mountains. The legends say pirates and robbers hid their gold in these caves. Children would play in these caves, while peasants dug around these caves. The greatest importance of this land is that history was made here approximately 2500 years ago. In or about 535 BC columns were dug out of the ground by

slaves in sections. The slaves were prisoners of war and poor peasants of the area. The slaves would then roll the columns to the town of Selinunte, which was 15 kilometers from Cava de Cusa. The columns were used to build temples and orators Corridolo in the town of Selinunte. Selinunte was a Greek city on the southwest shore of Sicily. The population of Selinunte was approximately 35,000 people. Selinunte was based on the Mediterranean across from Tunis, Libya and Africa. Along the Sicilian coastline were watchtowers for miles. They were to watch south for any attack that may come. This attack did come when the Carthaginians came from Africa and raided Selinunte. Selinunte was destroyed to the last person. Nothing was left. People and buildings were all destroyed. There were other Greek Cities in Sicily —Agrigento, Syracuse, Messina—but Selinunte stands out as the last outpost. It was approximately 553 BC with the founding of the Roman Empire with the first King Romolus, thus ending the Greek hold on all parts of Italy including Sicily, Naples and Calabria.

CHAPTER III

Returning from the farmland, Andrea felt it was time to tell his mother and father of his plans. “Madre Mi,” said Andrea. “I want to go to America. There is nothing here for me especially for seven of us, Papa and my six brothers.” “Cara Figlio,” Mama cried, “why must you leave? We will work together and everything will work out.” “No, mama it is best that I leave. I do not plan to leave now, but after we harvest the land in the fall,” continued Andrea, “and in the meantime I will try to save for age across the ocean.” Vincenzo replied, “Mama, let him go. He is not happy here. He want to be on his own, and if he makes out good, he will mail money for you and Papa.” Giovanni, who was sitting in the corner of the house smoking his pipe, looked at his wife and sons. His heart felt low. It was his fault he was losing his son. If he makes out good, his brothers may want to go also. For Angela this would break her heart. Giovanni, not wanting to add any heartaches to his wife, turned around to her and lied, saying, “Angela he may have something there. Maybe he will be fortunate in America and he will send for us to visit him.” Then turning to his son, Andrea he asked, “When do you plan to go?” “After we harvest the crop in the fall,” replied Andrea, “not before then.” “Well let us drop everything for now and let us be seated to eat. We will talk about everything later” Giovanni commented. After eating most of the men meet by the Piazza in the town to talk or exchange news as well as to talk about or discuss the days work. Many of the young as well as the old discuss their luck or failures of the day. Many stop by the coffee shop or the Circolo (clubhouse) and play cards or talk about certain individuals. Andrea was discussing his planned trip to America.

Many of the young men get into a huddle, discussing all the day’s doings as well as all the girls they would like to go out with, or whom they would like to sleep with. Many kept talking about Pauline, the town prostitute, she will sleep with anyone for a price especially older men, for they look for younger women. Women of the older men were not appealing in bed. It was in bed and out within seconds, nothing alluring or tempting—it was the same thing night after night or when the woman was not tired. The piazza was larger than the side streets and each side was lined with stores, political clubs, social clubs and coffee shops. Twice a day the piazza was filled, afternoon and at night and also on Sundays after church mass. Many would walk up and down the piazza. Families would get involved on Sundays. Many of the young will eye each other or remarks and many eyes will strip a girl to picture her nudity under those clothes. Is her breast that large? Does she have a large ass? How will she be in bed? Many of these thoughts traveled in the young men’s minds. The brothers, Andrea—Vincenzo—Salvatore—Biasi, were no different. Their minds also traveled into ecstasy. “Before I leave, I better get myself a piece of ass,” laughed Andrea “You better,” yelled Vincenzo “Or when you get to America, you will have an American girl,” joked Biasi Strolling the piazza was only a spring and fall venture as the rest of the year was for work, with the exception of July and August, for those who were lucky to have a beach house down by the “The Fountain” on the Mediterranean. They will stay at the “The Fountain” until September, when they will all move back to the town.

CHAPTER IV

September arrived and everyone was busy getting his tools and ladders ready for the harvest. Starting in October, the grapes will be picked and, if there was a summer growth, it will be a great asset and bring in money. The better and larger the crop the better price you will get. Agents from other cities were coming in to see what land was profitable to buy and to make a deal to buy the crop. Once completed it is the job of the farmer to pick and deliver it to the warehouse for distribution. The faster they pick it and deliver it the faster they will get their money and also get them ready to start picking the olives. Olives are normally picked after the grapes. Preparing for the olive harvest includes: baskets, shoulder baskets, and ladders. Shoulder baskets are strapped around their necks, and, as they grab the olive branches with their fingers, straddle the olives into the small shoulder baskets. When they are full, they are transferred into a larger basket. A normal days work will break in roughly 20 baskets for two men. Olives that are picked are used for salads while any olives that fall to the ground are left there and are picked up and used for making olive oil. Again olives must be brought to an agent who inspects the olives and quotes a price per basket. This is a competitive game as there are many farmers who have thousands of baskets. If the olives are plentiful, then the farmer loses but if there is a shortage and the farmer has a good crop then he will gain. There were also many farmers who were pressured into selling to certain oil refineries, which were controlled by the Mano Nero, the Black Hand. This farmer was the loser because the price was normally 30% to 35% less than the farmer would have received from the legal warehouse. Many farmers had no choice because many farmers borrowed money to purchase extra land to farm. Therefore, they were obligated to the Black Hand. It was sort of “borrow from Paul to pay Peter”. Andrea was in a way happy, for this will be his last harvesting of the grapes and olives.

Andrea, Salvatore and their father headed for the farm to pick olives. On the way, Andrea picked a prickly pear from the cactus plant. They were in bloom and they were great to eat to start a day of labor. After cleaning a few prickly pears, Andrea offered them to Salvatore and his father. “Let us eat a few figurina before we go to work,” said Andrea “Do they have any in America?” asked Salvatore “I don’t know, but if they don’t I am going to miss them,” replied Andrea “Papa, mangare,” yelled Andrea. His heart felt heavy, for he is going to really miss his mother and father as well as his brother. Andrea worked hard, for as soon as the harvest was finished and all the olives and grapes were sold he felt he would be ready to plan his trip to America. They will spend three or four days at the farm. This way they will save much time running back and forth to town, a good 1½-hour each way.

* * *

By the first of November all the crops were in the warehouse for shipment. It seemed to be a good season. Papa and Mama turned to Andrea, “Son, we feel you will be happy in going to America.” Continuing Papa said, “We had a good year so we may be able to help with transport to America.” “We will give you 200,000 lira for your trip and spending money you may need,” added Mama. “Cari, Mama, please do not give me too much,” answered Andrea. “Don’t let me worry about you and Papa.” “Take it Andrea,” yelled Salvatore and Biasi. “They are here, but when you get there send them the gold from the via,” joked Biasi.

“Your uncle Giuseppe will be here tonight to see you and he wants to talk to you, Andrea,” said his father. “Papa, I have about two or three weeks before I leave,” replied Andrea That night everyone was quiet, as they all thought of Andrea leaving. He would be the first Agosta in years to leave Italy for the new world. Many Italians already in the new world found happiness, while many others found misery. For the next few nights, neighbors would to wish Andrea well on his new adventure.

* * *

It was a week later when his uncle Gentile came to see him. “Andrea,” yelled his uncle; “I plan to travel with you to America. I will not go alone, so when I heard you were going I felt I had family to travel with.” “Bien,” yelled Andrea. “I won’t be scared anymore. Tomorrow we will go to Palermo to the American Consulate for their visas and work permits. We will then go to Trapani for our ports.” “While we are in Palermo, we will stop by the ship line (Count Biancamare) to ask when the ship will leave Palermo,” Zia Gentile answered. “Si,” replied Andrea “and find out how many liras it will cost.”

* * *

On the following day, they took the train to Palermo. This will be the first for both of them to visit Palermo. The end of the line was Palermo. Via Di Roma was the street when they arrived in there. They asked where they might find the American Consulate. They were directed down via Di Roma. They were told

that they would see a building with the American flag and two soldiers in front of it. As they approached the consulate, they were a little nervous. They entered and were directed to a receptionist, who asked if he could help them. “Si, Signore,” replied Gentile. “My nephew and I wish to travel to America, and what are the procedures?” “Fill out these papers and when you are finished bring them to me. If everything is in order then the doctor will examine you to see if you are both fit for travel and for entry into the United States,” explained the receptionist. Andrea and Zia Gentile completed filling out the forms. They then went for the examination and both of them ed. Upon ing they both received their visas and work permits. As they were gone most of the day, they were now hungry. They stopped for some bread and cheese, which they both took with them for their trip back on the train. On the way to the train, they stopped by Costa’s Pier to inquire about age on the ship, as to when it would sail and the cost. By getting all the information they then can plan when to leave, but first they will have to get their ports in Trapani. They were given all the particulars. The ship will leave the end of November and will arrive in Ellis Island, New York on December 14, 1907. They were both happy that now they had a deadline. Tickets must be purchased on a certain date and ports were a requirement in order to purchase their tickets. Now to tell his mother and father and his brothers. Telling his mother will be the hardest, so on the way home he thought what and how to tell his mother. He will have to tell her right away, as ports and tickets must be obtained. When he arrived home that night, his mother had baked and also made pasta. “Andrea, where have you been all day?” yelled his mother. “Your father and brothers were also looking for you.” The table was set for dinner; wine, pasta with sauce and peas. “Madre e’ Padre mio. I will be leaving for America in about one month and Zia

Gentile will be accompanying me,” said Andrea. “Please, do not be mad Madre mio. I will always love you. It is only that I cannot stay here. I want to learn and see what is on the other side of this great water,” continued Andrea. “Andrea,” answered his mother, “I felt there would come a day that you would leave and I cannot hold you back. I know there is very little here. Your father will miss you, as you are his first son. Vincenzo, Biasi, Salvatore and Picolo Giuseppe will also miss you. I am very happy that Zia Gentile is going along with you as I feel better that he will be there to help you,” continued his mother, “When do you plan to leave so that we can plan to have a family send off.” “Mama, I plan to leave about the end of November. As we have completed the harvest, I will be going to Trapani to get my port and purchase the tickets,” replied Andrea.

* * *

Tuesday was a beautiful day. The Sicilian sun was out, Zia Gentile ed the house. When he was in the courtyard, he yelled out “Andrea, are you ready? We have to take the train to Trapani to pick up the ports and tickets.” “Si Zia, I am coming,” replied Andrea as they greeted each other with embrace. They then left for the train. They had approximately 1 kilometer to walk to the station. The train was on time and they figured that they had a 1-hour ride to Trapani. Trapani was the county seat where all the files were kept on the inhabitants of Marsala, Castle, Compobello, Syracuse, Mazara, Ancoma and all towns west of Palermo. They arrived and headed for the county courthouse. The line to the port was not to long and they felt glad. It was their turn to approach the clerk, “Have you ever been arrested? Got into any trouble with the law? Do you owe the monarchy any taxes? Have you any known sickness?” asked the clerk. Andrea answered “No” to all the questions. His uncle also answered “no.”

They took their pictures for the port, stamped their books, and their destination New York. They paid and left with their ports. As the time was getting late, for they lost almost 5 hours, they went to the via Mazzini to obtain their tickets for age. With the amount of lira they had, they were lucky to get age below deck. It will normally hold 50 people but it already had 90 people, and they were told it would take 125 people squeezed together like animals. “Zia Gentile, let us hurry. We may still catch the last train to Compobello,” yelled Andrea. “Si! Nephew, let us hurry as I am tired,” answered Zia Gentile. On Wednesday, Andrea got up and started thinking about America. They will be leaving the following Monday night. He wanted to run to the Piazza to see his friends, chew the fat with them and maybe pick up a girl. Maybe he will see Pauline, the town whore, as he was unsure of when he would get it again especially in America. His mother made him a dish of fava beans. He loved them with his mother’s bread. They tasted very good. It was siesta time and he told his mother he was going to the piazza to see the boys. On the way, of all the people for him to come face to face with was Pauline. “Andrea, I am glad I met you. I do understand that you are leaving for America. You are lucky,” teased Pauline. “Pauline, I was thinking of you. I will need you before I leave,” replied Andrea. “I have a few lira for a good time.” “Andrea, put you denaro away. This will be on the house. Sort of a gift for your trip to America.” answered Pauline “When I finish with you, you will not forget this Sicilian girl.” They went to Pauline’s house. As she was washing herself, Andrea got ready in bed. Pauline came to the bed. She was completely nude. She had large sagging breasts. Her stomach was flat, a bushy pubic area and a large ass. “You will not forget this night, Andrea!” yelled Pauline as she jumped into bed with Andrea.

Andrea was ready to receive Pauline and he did not waste time as he entered her. Pauline yelled with satisfaction as Andrea pressed harder and harder. “Boy, Andrea, you didn’t even give me time to get ready,” Pauline stated. “I hope you have more in you.” “Pauline, today is an all day session. You are going all ways with me,” replied Andrea. With that he turned Pauline around and penetrated her rectum. Pauline screamed with joy. “This boy is going to show me a great time,” thought Pauline. “This is going to be a great day for Andrea.”

* * *

Thursday, Mama approached Andrea and asked him, “What do you have planned for today?” “Mama, we have their ports and tickets to leave for America. We will be leaving Monday,” Andrea replied. “I plan to go to the piazza to see mio amici, but I do plan to be home early.” Andrea hugged his mother and kissed her. “I will miss you Madre Mio!” cried Andrea. It was early when he arrived in the piazza. Giovanni, Gaetano, and Angelo were on the corner of via Carvallo and via Garibaldi. As they talked, Gaetano joked around saying that Garibaldi was in New York, 50 years ago. Marconi sent his wireless from New York beginning of the year and now you are going. “What are you going to do?” asked Gaetano. “I don’t know,” answered Andrea. “When I get there I will find out what I am suited for as long as it is not farming. I plan to see you fellows tomorrow night. My family will have a little party for me and my uncle Gentile,” stated Andrea

* * *

Friday evening smelled of fish, pasta, garlic, oil, cookies and bread as Mama and her friends were doing a lot of cooking. The courtyard was already being invaded with uncles, aunts, cousins and friends. The Crittis, Stallones, Naplia, Gentiles, and others were all there to wish Andrea well. Andrea danced the Mazuka with his mother. Everyone finally got up to do the Tarantella. It was late by the time every one left. “Sempre parla Italian!” Aunt Fifi shouted to Andrea, “Don’t forget your roots.” “I won’t,” Andrea replied One by one they exited the courtyard. Andrea was tired but wanted to see Pauline.

* * *

Saturday and Sunday Andrea would be home with his mama and papa. Papa came over to him and put his arms around Andrea’s shoulder, and then gave him a final speech. “Figlio, mio (my son), you may not like the dirt they stand on, but this dirt is the life of the whole world. If they did not have it, there would be no food. God has created this land to grow the food put on the table of many families. The work is not for all who can toil the land; it is for a selected few. They sweat, backbreaking, calloused hands, cuts, bruises and heartaches when their land does not produce. You pray for rain, pray for sun, pray for a good harvest so you can put food on your table and most of all you pray that you have your heart in what you do. I know my son that you are not happy here and that you feel you may find your fortune elsewhere and you may be right. You will never be happy unless you find out for yourself. For this reason, my son Andrea, I give you my blessings and may ‘Mary, mother of God, be with you and bless you.” And with this said, Giovanni Agosta, turned to his son and kissed him as they embraced each other.

“We will miss you brother,” yelled Salvatore, Biasi, Vincenzo and Giuseppe. Andrea walked over to the little guy, his 18 month old brother Giuseppe, picked him up and said, “Peppina Picola, you are the one I will really miss. I will always write to you for Mama.” All the good-byes were said, and Andrea felt low and downhearted.

* * *

It was Monday morning, when the sun was not even out yet, that Andrea and Zia Gentile bid fare well to their families. Salvatore with the donkey, Bella, rode them to the train station to catch the 6:00 am train for Palermo. Boat time was 4:45 PM sailing at 8:00 PM. Count Biancamare was the Italian ship owned by Costa Line that they boarded and would be their home for the next 18 days. At 8:00 PM as the ship pulled out of the pier, Andrea’s heart skipped a beat. As they cleared the pier, Andrea turned toward the railing, looked around and pulled a stone out of his pocket. Saying something, he then threw the stone into the water. “Why did you do that, Andrea,” asked Zia Gentile. “Uncle, I threw the stone as an omen that I do not plan to return. I love my parents, my family and my country, but the land is a death warrant for all that work it,” Andrea stated. “Arrivederci Italia—Buongiorno—Stati Uniti,” Andrea added.

CHAPTER V

The Agosto household was now quiet with Andrea gone. Now Salvatore was the oldest son. Vincenzo will help in the farm. Biasi will help when he can as he was attending school. “Time will when they will all grow up and leave,” thought Angela, who already missed her son, Andrea. Turning to the statue of the Holy Mother, Angela said “Cara Madra per favore, guide my son where ever he goes. Let me be honest and generous to all.” Angela and John were contributing their labor service in completing the church, Madre Azzunta, on via Garibaldi. Their sons had gone to the farm to work and Angela had Giuseppe Picolo with her. The boys will be pruning and trimming the olive trees and grapevines for the coming year.

* * *

1905—Finally a letter arrived from America from Andrea and Zia Gentile. When they opened the letter, they found $20 American money he had sent to help. The letter started to explain his age across the great waters. It took twenty-one days to cross, and finally he arrived in New York, ing the “Bella Signorina, the beautiful torch” Statue of Liberty. “Madre Mio, it was a beautiful sight, with ice in the bay as they arrived in Ellis Island on December 14, 1902. It was very cold and the clothes we had on were nothing to help with the cold winter wind and white rain. We entered the Casa Grande, Ellis Island, where we were examined and told we were in the United States of America. When we left the hall, a man approached us and asked if we were interested in work. Cara Mama, it seems God was answering my prayer. Zia Gentile told the man yes. He explained it was working on the railroad tracks,

hard labor. We will receive fifty cents a day, board and meals and it was down south, Florida. We were placed on a train for Jacksonville, Florida, and from there to Ocala where they had a shack, to eat and sleep. I was very happy for I am not afraid to work. There were many Italian immigrants, Chinese and Black Americans. The weather here is never cold, always warm, and sometimes too warm. It goes to 33E c (91E F.) Today I got a ten-cent raise. They call me “Straw Boss”. They have many great people who ride this train. Yesterday I saw a great Indian Chief. He was in chains, Geronimo. Cara, Mama, Papa, I have someone who writes for me, so I will write again when I get a chance. Salute, Salvatore, Vincenzo, Biasi, Giuseppe Paolo. Zia Gentile sends his love. Bacio Amore Figlio Andrea”

* * *

Mazara del Vallo, was very hot, and everyone going to the beach, “The Fountain”. Salvatore and Vincenzo were working a Cava di Cusa parcel, where they had vines and olive trees, which needed watering. Biasi went with his father at the other parcel where they had almond trees.

* * *

1907—“Mama, a letter from America,” yelled Biasi.

“Cara, Mama and Papa,” the letter started. He had left Florida and was in New York. He was going to Long Island, a city outside of New York. “We left Florida two weeks ago. Zia Gentile went to live in St. Louis, another state far away. I am working as cement and laying bricks. It is good work. Mama and Papa, I have met a girl. A Sicilian girl from Castelvetrano, and I asked her brother’s permission to marry her. The brother said if she wants that is fine. We plan to marry in December 1907. The only thing I regret is not having you and papa. You will love her. She is a very quiet and religious and hard worker. Bacio Amore Andrea”

* * *

Salvatore and Vincenzo were getting restless, working hard to have ends meet, and they missed their brother Andrea. His correspondence excited them, especially since he is getting married. 1910—Salvatore and Vincenzo approached their mother and father. “Madre Mio, Vincenzo and I plan to go to America to our brother,” said Salvatore. “The land does not give enough for all of us. We want to get married and raise a family”. “I was waiting for when the two of you were going to approach me about ing your brother. I feared the day when it would arrive,” replied their father. “Your father had said that both of you were unhappy,” added their mother. “We gave Andrea our blessing, and we give you both our blessing also,” continued Mama. It was a few months later that Salvatore, Vincenzo and their cousin Andrew Stallone left for the new world. Andrea will meet them. This was better than when Andrea came home to a new land and no one to greet him. The people of

Mazara del Vallo visited the Agosto household to give their blessings to Salvatore and Vincenzo. “Buona Fortuna Salute e tuo Fratella, Andrea.” There were tears, joy, happiness, yet Mama sat in the corner by the stove and thinking that she had so many sons, and now there will be three gone. Biasi now will become the oldest son in Italy. “Biasi,” said Salvatore. “It will be up to you to take care of Mama and Papa. You will be working harder and Peppina Picolo will help you as much as possible.” “When we get settled we will send some money from America,” Vincenzo added. “We will miss you all, but there is not much work to put food on the table.” The following morning, after saying good-bye to Mama and Papa, Giuseppe got the wagon and Bella the ass hooked up to take Salvatore and Vincenzo and cousin Andrew to the railroad station. They were ready to leave for the new world. Tears were in their eyes as they boarded the train for Palermo. After hugging and kissing Giuseppe, they both yelled, “Take good care of Mama and Papa. We will miss you.” Giuseppe yelled, “Good luck brothers. I wish you the best.”

CHAPTER VI

“The house was getting less and less,” thought Biasi. He was now the eldest son, with all the responsibility on him. It was up to him to help his father to work the land. It has been for generations that everything goes to the eldest. The eldest in his family was and still is Andrea, if he ever comes back. Biasi was not thinking. His aim was to make land successful. He was alone as Peppino was only eight years old and Angelo only five and he was eighteen. Time to think of meeting someone and raise his own family. His father had land by Cava di Cusa off Via Marina. The other land was next to his friend. Biasi and his father had built a shed of blocks 20 x 20, coated with stucco. This shed will be used when they are laboring on the land, watering pruning and cultivating for great growth. Farmland is based on quality and quantity, as the olives were great for salads. The shed also served for when they had to stay over night, many times for two or three days. Transportation to and from the city took almost two hours if not longer, as the Ass “Bella” will take them in the morning at daybreak to nightfall. Biasi was determined to make a success of helping his Mama and Papa. Sunday was a day you clean up, dress up and prepare for church. With Mother, church was a must, and after church a “age” down Via Garibaldi, back and forth greeting people. The women and young ladies walked in front followed by the father carrying the rear. After church, Father Ghilbearti will bless the congregation and wish them well on their “age.” Biasi, while walking with his friends smoking and talking, spied across the street La Signorina, his eyes seemed to have penetrated her eyes. As his friends kept talking Biasi never replied. “What is the matter?” asked one of his friends. Biasi never answered his eyes were glued to the girl across the way. His friend shook him, “Are you with us?” Biasi came out of the trance. “Luigi she is a knockout! I have to meet her,” yelled Biasi. She was pretty. She had blonde wavy hair. She was about five feet seven inches tall, thin built. She was 16 years old. She was with her two brothers

and parents. Biasi ran across the street to say something to her, but her father with his cane seemed to not like the idea. He put his cane in between Biasi and Philomena. In the meantime Biasi called out to her, “Mio chiamare Biasi Agosto. What is your name?” He turned to Philomena’s parents and said “Mr. and Mrs. Nicolossi, my name is Biasi Agosto, son of Giovanni and Angela Agosto of Via San Martino.” Her father shook off his introduction nodded his head and told his family to continue to walk. Biasi had butterflies in his stomach and his blood was rising. When he got home, he went to his family. “Mama I met someone, but her father brushed me off,” Biasi complained. “Their name is Nicolossi.” His father cut in, “Yes son, I know Signore Nicolossi. He has land across from Cava di Cusa. Are you interested?” “Yes father,” replied Biasi. “Well tomorrow they will be working down by Cava di Cusa. I will approach Signore Nicolossi, and tell him of your interest in his daughter,” offered his father. “Son I want you to be sincere with this Signorina. I want my acquaintance with Signore Nicolossi to be honorable, strong and not marked by poor intentions, if you have any.” “Father, I think she is beautiful and I have no intention of having foul with her,” answered Biasi. Biasi was satisfied with the arrangement of his father. He felt this was a first step towards meeting this girl of his dreams. He had no one to confide in, as the oldest in the family was his brother Giuseppe who was eight years old. Angelo was still a baby of two years old.

* * *

Monday morning was a bright day. The sun was rising. The crow was crowing and Biasi was up getting ready to go to work. His father was in the courtyard hooking Bella to the wagon. Biasi got bread, salami, cheese, and some olives to take for a snack during the day. “I am ready father,” yelled Biasi. They tied the dog under the wagon on the axle. The dog is safe from any accident by being under the wagon. Bella did not walk too fast; therefore, the dog could keep up and not have to run. When they got to the farm, Biasi started to unload the wagon and unhook the mule. In the meantime, from the corner of his eye, he could see Papa walking to the other side of Cava di Cusa to Signore Nicolossi’s property. He could not wait for Papa to return. He hooked Bella to the plow and started working the field. It was approximately one hour before he saw Papa returning. “Biasi, vene ca,” yelled his father. “I want to talk to you.” “Coming Father,” replied Biasi. He set Bella so she will be comfortable, turning the plow on to the side so Bella could not pull the it. When he got to the hut, his father had bread, cheese and wine for a snack. They sat by the door and his father made himself comfortable. “Biasi,” started the father. “I talked to Signore Nicolossi concerning his daughter Philomena. Nicolossi is very happy of your interest in his daughter. He wishes to know of your intention. Is it serious or ing time?” “I am very interested in her Papa,” replied Biasi. “If things work out she may become my wife. Papa when may I see her, or shall I ask when can I ask her parents to see her?” “Wait until Sunday after church. Me and your mama will you in a age on Via Garibaldi.” “Why do I need a chaperon?” joked Biasi. “You know the Sicilian tradition concerning sixteen year olds. Enough for now. Back to work.”

Biasi thought to him, “If I have to wait I will wait. She is worth it.” Biasi and his father stayed on the land in the hut for three nights. They were to return home Thursday or Friday.

* * *

Sunday rolled around, and they went to church early. Mama yelled out to Papa, “What is wrong with Biasi? He is rushing me to church. It’s the first time I’ve seen him in a hurry.” “Love my wife, love,” Giovanni shot back. “Angela you were in love with me and you were looking for when we would see each other.” “Giovanni you are dreaming. I never ran after you, and who says I love you?” Angela replied smiling. Giovanni and Angela will be married twenty-eight years with Giovanni always protecting her and making sure food was on the table. Angela was at least four inches taller than Giovanni, very thin and had beautiful grayish hair, looking youthful for her forty-nine years. Giovanni stood five feet four inches tall and was a giant of a man, always providing for his lovely wife. “Are we ready?” yelled Biasi. He could hardly wait to see Philomena. As they walked down the side streets ing Via Messina into Via Marconi to Via Humberto to Via Marina to Via Garibaldi where the church was, Mama remarked, “Holy Mother Church! I have not seen my son walk so fast to church.” “Biasi is in love. Biasi is in love. Biasi is in love,” teased Giuseppe Piccolo. Mama quickly defended her eldest son. “Keep quiet Giuseppe,” she scolded. Biasi scouted the church as he sat in the pew to see if he could spot the beautiful Philomena. He saw her sitting across the alter aisle. He kept looking over at

Philomena and noticed she on occasion would raise an eyebrow and smile. Father Ghilbearti was saying Mass this Sunday. “Padre, Filis, Spirito, Santo Amen. Go in peace my brothers and sisters and may God be with you.” That was all Biasi wanted to hear. He was already out of the pew down the stairs and out into the street. His friends asked if he was walking with them and Biasi replied. “Not today, I am going to walk with my mother and father and brothers Giuseppe and Angelo.” Biasi was too nervous to wait for his mama and papa, so he took his young brothers and started walking down Via Garibaldi. When he spied Philomena, only then did he stall to wait on his father. “Buongiorno, Luigi,” his father called to Luigi Nicolossi. Father introduced my mother and introduced him to Signore and Signora Nicolossi. He then introduced him to all the children including Philomena. Biasi removed his cap, and said, “Pleased to make your acquaintance. May I walk with you and your brothers?” Philomena shied with a twinkle in her eye. “Si,” she replied. Little conversation ed between them, small talk of the weather, her fondness of baking and cooking and little else, but this was enough for Biasi. He felt as a man when as he was with her. Towards the end of the walk, Biasi approached Signore and Signora Nicolossi. “May I have the honor of visiting your home some evening?” “Biasi,” his mother and father interrupted. “We have already made plans for an evening visit with the Nicolossi family.”

* * *

On Wednesday after Biasi watered the land. Father approached Biasi. “We will leave for home. I promised a visit to the Nicolossi family. Biasi was very happy for he had nothing on his mind but Philomena since the Sunday walk.

Mama had spent the day baking cookies to take with them to the visit. They arrived home and that evening they walked the distance to the Nicolossi’s. They knocked on their courtyard door and were greeted very sociably and with great friendliness. Luigi Nicolossi let them in and expressed how pleased they were to see them. Biasi’s brothers Giuseppe and Angelo entered the kitchen and sat at the table. Biasi noticed Philomena and her brothers in the courtyard. He invited his brothers to go to the courtyard with him. He felt he could talk with Philomena alone as long as the brothers were on each side acting as chaperons. They talked about different people they knew from school and the different teachers. Biasi felt Philomena might have a spark for him. He found she was only to be sixteen and he was already eighteen but that there was time. The evening ended with joy and happiness. Biasi was able to talk to Philomena and this was an opening, as long as she was willing to talk to him everything would be OK. We had begun my own journey.

* * *

The next day they woke to a letter from America.

“Cara Papa and Mama, Salvatore and Vincenzo arrived in New York and I have taken them to live with him in Brooklyn near my wife’s family. My wife Josephine had baby twins. They died of influenza. I am now working in construction. I am a Master of concrete. Mama and Papa, I love you, and we all miss you. Also we are sending $3.00. Hope it helps. Love,

Your sons

CHAPTER VII

SICILIAN PROVERB: ONE MOTHER CAN RAISE TEN CHILDREN BUT TEN CHILDREN CANNOT RAISE ONE MOTHER.

1912: Biasi saw Philomena in town and found her birthday was approaching soon. She would be eighteen and he was twenty. He will get flowers and candy. This would be another way to be able to see her. Biasi was uncertain how Philomena’ s father felt about him. His father was instrumental in opening the door for the two to meet. He was not even sure how Philomena felt towards him, time will tell. The town was filled with farmers bringing in olives for salads and grapes for wine. They also were discussing the deals they were getting. Don Materossa controlled the marketplace, and he had great connections for olives going to Naples for transport to and Greece. These olives were for salads. One must deal through the Mano Nero otherwise you will be stuck with your harvest. The Capo di Capo (Head of all Heads) Alfonso had to be satisfied, as he was the Ambassador of Sicilian Group to deal with the Neapolitan Group. This was the way it was done. The farmer paid the local head, which in turn paid the Sicilian head, which in turn paid the Neapolitan head. The only sufferer was the farmer. The less he got the less he put on the table. The King and Queen of Italy had little to say. The Prime Minister was the spokesman for the people and the Monarchy.

* * *

1914: Black War clouds were overhead. was looking for an excuse to go to war. With the assassination Emperor Joseph of Austria, felt she was obligated to go to the aid of Austria by invading Austria then Belgium, then . Italy entered the war on the allied side. Biasi was drafted and sent to Rome and Florence to train. He was planning to ask Philomena to marry him, but now that war was here, he felt he should wait till after the war. Biasi and Philomena in the years had grown fond of each other. She promised to wait. Biasi’s mother was worried. She had three sons in America and now a son going to war. Angela and Giovanni felt they still had their other sons who were eight and six years old. Biasi upon finishing his training was shipped to Alps where it was nothing but cold and snow and ice. “What the hell am I fighting for?” yelled Biasi to his sergeant. “This land will not be good for nothing. You can not grow or graze anything in snow and ice.” Biasi felt this war couldn’t last for long. After all you cannot eat ice and snow. Land to a Sicilian was the food for the world’s table and wine to drink. This has been for centuries.

* * *

1915,1916,1917 It was all the same for Biasi. He went home a few times on leave each time leaving his love ones hurt more and more. He grieved for Philomena, to be near her, to hold her, caress her and kiss her when he had a chance. He ed when he first kissed Philomena. She turned around and slapped him so hard the slap could be heard in the next province. He smiled reminiscing. “Well this war can not last forever, it has to end sometime,” he thought. In April 1917 word was ed to the front line. The Americans are coming. This war will be shortened with fresh troops coming. Biasi wondered if his brothers might be sent to help.

* * *

Giuseppe brought the mail into the house to his mother. “Mama a letter from America.” Angela was always happy to get a letter from America, and always hoping her sons will return to Italy.

“Carrissima Papa and Mama; We are fine working. Andrea works for the garbage, driving a two-wheel wagon with two horses. Salvatore works at the food market. He is married to a wonderful girl named Fifi. Vincenzo married a Castelvetrano girl name Anna. Andrea has two boys and two girls and he purchased a house in Brooklyn. Mama, Papa, Biasi, Giuseppe, and Angelo we always think of all of you. We are sending a couple of dollars to help out.”

Salvatore who did all the writing signed the letter.

CHAPTER VIII

YOU CAN TRUST YOUR ENEMIES NOT YOUR FRIENDS. [EMPEROR TUBEROUS] 5BC

1918-1922: With the Americans entering the war, it seems it will be over soon. Biasi wanted the war to end, so he could marry Philomena. As Biasi was walking the Piazza, he heard many men talking of Prime Minister Orlando. The war was coming to an end, which it did on November 11, 1918 at 11 a.m. Biasi was happy. He was twenty-six years old and he felt he was getting old. He ran home to tell his father and mother the good news of the war being over. Since the war the fields were actually not being treated with care, for all the food was grown for the war efforts. Now they must plow the field, turn over the new land, fertilize, and start to seed for the New Year. November evenings were chilly, and Biasi was talking to Philomena, making plans for their wedding. They planned to marry January 7, Sunday. The harvest will be in; therefore, Biasi will be married and they could have time for themselves. Biasi had asked his friend Luigi to be his Padrino and a Madrina was Caterina. Philomena’s parents gave their blessing and so did her brothers.

* * *

1919 January: The sun rose over the Sicilian skies this Sunday morning. Biasi got up bathed in the basin and went to the Piazza to meet his friends. This will be

my last day as a single person. He met Luigi and Toto Giuseppe, and many of the other fellows who were joking with him. “Biasi should they go and see Pauline who’s in her fifties,” joked Toto. Biasi laughed. Luigi added his own wisecrack by saying, “Biasi you turn all the women upside down raise their skirt and they all smell like baccala.” They all laughed. The wedding was planned for 3:00 p.m., so they had time. He had a few glasses of wine with the neighbors who invited him in to wish him well. Zia Turi gave him a bottle to take home. All the neighbors showed respect because of his parents. He was the son of Giovanni and Angela Agosto. Biasi went home and his mother made him a dish of pasta, sauce and peas. “Bella Figlio, mange, perque domani is another day,” said his mother. “Mama after tomorrow there will be one less mouth to feed,” laughed Biasi and he continued, “Mama, I will miss your smile early in the morning. I will never leave you. You will always be my girl.” Papa was sitting in the corner smoking his pipe and looking over. Biasi knew Papa’s mind was working. “Papa I will always be here. Our land is together, so we will be working side by side,” Biasi said, breaking Giovanni’ s thought. “You’ll have Giuseppe to help with the vineyard,” continued Biasi.

* * *

Biasi felt he would get his land ready for seeding after the wedding. January was a cold month of fertilizing and turning the ground over. The olive trees needed pruning and the ground turned over at the base. Around Milan, there was another type of war, a political one over Benito Mussolini. He was tired of King Vittorio Emanuel, nicknamed the “The Little Squirt” because he was only four feet eleven inches. The idea was to humor this king until everything was in place for a quick take over. The Prime Minister was in charge of Italy. The king was only a figurehead. Mussolini needed power and he found it with the power of the pen. He felt the

way to the people was through a newspaper. He launched one called, “Il Papal d’ Italia”. This paper was going to be Mussolini’s voice, but he had many obstacles to clear first. He wanted to march on to Rome, but was always held back by other party leaders; also the Vatican was another to deal with. All the political money was up north. The people of Naples-Calabria and Sicily were what you call second-class peasants, never knowing what is going to happen until it happens. This picture of Mussolini was different than when Giuseppe Garibaldi and his 1000 Red Shirts marched in the unification of Italy. It was in 1861 when Garibaldi landed in Marsala, and started his march to the strait of Messina going through many town and Palermo and always received the of the peasant. The unification of Italy was started in Sicily and went all the way up the “boat” until they reached Milan. The only city not taken was Rome, which was finally taken in 1878. Garibaldi was a patriot for a true unification of Italy with no glory for himself. Mussolini, however, prepared to be a second Roman Emperor. He was later called “IL Duce” (“The Leader”). With this new title he felt powerful to do anything and everything. He was prepared to help Italy save face and he had many plans, including Ethiopia. Biasi and Philomena started to plan regardless of what Mussolini’s plans were. Nothing was to stop this wedding, as Biasi dreamed of when he will be marry and the land will be his to work for his family. January was to be a beautiful month for Biasi and Philomena. This morning was a beautiful sunny a little brisk but clear. Biasi would have till four p.m. before Philomena becomes Mrs. Biasi Agosto. “I will attend Mass and than stroll Via Garibaldi thought Biasi,” as he awoke. He was very eager as this day approached. Philomena was on his mind. She was the most beautiful girl in Compobello wanted by many single men because of her curly blond shining hair with blue eyes. “Mama and Papa are getting everything ready: music, the food and their famous cookies,” thought Biasi. “Tonight we will dance to the Mazuka and Tarantella and eat salami, provoloni capocola, and prosciutto cheeses. The courtyard was set-up to receive the guests from their side and also Philomena’s side. Tonight is

going to be gorgeous night.” All this was going through Biasi mind. The time was approaching for the marriage. Philomena was dressing and her Maid-of-honor, Caterina, was assisting her with her gown and veil. Caterina helped tie her corset and her pantaloons. “We will be at the church within a half hour,” said Caterina. “Are you nervous?” “Yes and no,” answered Philomena. “Tonight I will find how great he is and if I made right choice.” She laughed. “Caterina, I am only kidding. I do love Biasi.” “Father Ghilbearti will marry you,” replied Caterina. “I am happy,” replied Philomena. They arrived at the church and mounted the steps to the center door, which leads to the altar. Upon entering the vestibule of the church, Philomena noticed Biasi at the altar with his best man. “It will not be long before I will be a married woman,” she thought. “Do you Biasi take Philomena to be your lawful wife? To honor, and obey her, for richer and poorer until death do you part?” asked Father Ghilbearti. “I do,” replied Biasi. “Do you Philomena take Biasi to be your lawful husband? To honor, and obey him, for richer, or poorer until death do you part?” Father Ghilbearti asked. “I do,” replied Philomena. “I now pronounce you both as man and wife and may nothing come between you. The blessing of the Almighty Padre, Filis, Spirit, Santo, Amen,” said Father Ghilbearti. The seal of approval was made when Biasi kissed Philomena. “Buon Fortuna,” everyone was yelling from sides of the aisles. Biasi with Philomena on his arm was ready to leave the church, going out into the fresh air, with the Sicilian sun shining. They descended the steps to the street of Via Garibaldi. Today they will walk the “age” for the first time as man and wife. “May the Virgin Maria guide them through a happy marriage,” thought

Biasi. They walked up and down Via Garibaldi. They will walk until they come to Via San Michael, where Biasi’s family lives and the fiesta is to be held. Mama had gone ahead to prepare the meeting of family and friends. When they arrived at the gate, Biasi greeted his parents with the Sicilian tradition, “Santa Benidick.” He kissed Mama, “You now have a daughter that you could not have,” said Biasi and he pointed to Philomena. Philomena bent over and kissed Mama Agosto. “Santa Benidick,” she said. “Bring the wife,” yelled Giovanni, Biasi father. “Let them rejoice this marriage, and have many children,” with this he raised his glass and yelled “Salute!” The night wore on with food and wine and the Mazuka, Tarantella, etc. The band played many Sicilian\Neapolitan\Calabrese songs, old and new, including “Parlo Mio Amore Maria,” “Ol Maria” and many more folk songs. A new song was played, “Mal Femmina”, the tune was catching but the words were scary and Biasi told the accordion player not to play anymore. The mandolin chimed in to play a Sicilian folk song. Biasi’s brothers Giuseppe and Angelo were half drunk, but they really enjoyed themselves. This January night was brisk, but the wine kept everyone warm. “Biasi you do not have to get up early tomorrow. There will be no farming. The ground will be in hibernation,” yelled Giuseppe, “You will have other chores around the house to do.” and with this he winked. Angelo yelled out, “We will see you Wednesday or Thursday.” Everyone was leaving “Buona Notte, Buona Sera, etc.”

* * *

Monday morning a letter arrived from America.

“Cara Mama and Papa;

We are all well and hope this letter finds you the same as well as my brother. Since the last letter, Andrea had another addition. It is a girl, Maria, born in December. Vincenzo also had a girl prior to writing this letter. He had a girl named Angela. We wish Biasi & Philomena the very best in their marriage. Give them both our blessings. Mama we send you fifteen American dollars, which we hope will help. We always think of both you and our brothers. Love and kisses, Andrea, Vincenzo, Salvatore”

CHAPTER IX

WE ARE ALL BORN EQUAL; THEREFORE, WE SHOULD THINK EQUAL, REGARDLESS OF COLOR, RELIGION, OR ETHNIC GROUP:

It was February with its hazy Sicilian sky. This was the time to prepare to cultivate and fertilize the ground and prepare for seeding. Biasi and his father prepared to leave for the land. They had bread, cheese and other dry salami. They may be gone one, two or three days. It will depend on what they may find while digging or cutting. “Papa do you think the Il Duce will help us, the farmer, as much as the king? He sounds more talk than action,” asked Biasi. “Son they are all the same. They will promise you the world and deliver nothing. They all want to go back to the Roman Empire and be called ‘Caesar’,” replied Giovanni. “They plan to have a big rally in Castelvetrano,” answered Biasi. “The rally will be Sunday night. We should go and see what is on his mind,” continued Biasi. “Well when we get back, we will see if we can make it,” said father Giuseppe and Angelo yelled to them from the rear, “What are we going to do today? Work or bullshit all day?” laughed Angelo, “and Biasi how was your first night?” Biasi blushed a little and yelled back “None of your business, when you get married you will find out yourself.” Papa yelled, “Enough is enough. We have a lot of work to do today, or there will be no crops for the year,” and as he continued. “Giuseppe and Angelo, we are staying one night. What are your plans?” Giuseppe yelled, “We plan to stay for one night.” The jack-asses kept galloping down Via Mariner with the dog tied to the axle. The sky was bright and a little dew was formed.

* * *

In Rome on Via Venezia, Mussolini was giving one of his pep talks of how the Italians were given the sore end of the world war treaty and that they must not forget the massacre of Italian soldiers in Africa at the end of Century in Addis Ababa. Five hundred soldiers were killed in their beds. He was laying out his plans for Italy, taking back colonies in Africa and building a large army and Air force, but “we need money to build this great force,” yelled Il Duce. Many times his speech sounded as a threat of wars. This they did not need for it was only a few years since the last war ended. Il Duce was having a meeting with the Vatican where there will be no dispute. They were drawing a line of peace. The Vatican was not for violence; therefore, the Vatican, Il Duce, Italy, and the king of Italy must sign a treaty for the respect of the Pope and church. The king was already in Mussolini’ s pocket. He had no other decision than bow down to Il Duce. It was up to Mussolini to get Italy to have rightful recognition and not be thrown into a corner and forgotten. The United Nations was formed and Italo Orlando represented Italy. Woodrow Wilson, President of the United States, felt this League of Nations would prevent any future wars. Since the end of the war, Sicily was trying to build up its farm products, olives for salad, grapes for wine and citrus fruit for consumption and their biggest product olive oil.

* * *

Biasi and Philomena felt it was a good time for children. It was in the summer of 1923 when they were blessed with a boy, Giovanni [John] named after Biasi’ s father. Biasi and Philomena wanted a girl but it seems the curse of his father and

mother was ed on to Biasi. John and Angela wanted a girl so bad that when they did have one, they named her Maria. Maria was only for three months old when she ed away from sickness since birth.

* * *

1925: Andrea was born to Biasi and Philomena named after his older brother who was in America. 1927: Yet another son was born. Salvatore was named after Biasi’s second brother in America. Philomena said, “I think we should put every thing on hold for more children. It seems we will have all boys.” “We will have a good crew to work the farm,” joked Biasi. “You are a comedian Biasi,” answered Philomena. The farm was doing well. The produce was healthy but money was not enough to purchase other luxuries. In July the town emptied and everyone went to the Tre-Fountain seashore where Biasi’s mother and father had a beach house by the Mediterranean. During the day they would go water the farm and fertilize. This would go on until the first week in September, when the land will loosen up for fall and last fertilizer. Right now it was a time for relaxation and travel back and forth to town, which was two and a half kilometers away.

* * *

1925—Mano Nero (Black Hand): In another part of Sicily, the Secret Society

was preparing for an invitation of new in the Mano Nero. To belong to the Secret Society one must be aware of his duties as a soldier. As Mario said, “You must be secretive and carry out all orders of the Godfather.” Mario was the right hand man of Alfonso and followed all orders of the Godfather. Good or bad Mario never questioned the order. “Before I present Padrone to you, I want to say not to question anything he will tell or ask of you, unless he asks for any comments,” Mario continued to talk, “and now please stand and meet your Compare Alfonso and do upon introducing yourself kiss the ring on his left hand and do not touch his right hand as that is his defensive hand.” There were three new , Antonio from Siracusa, Giuseppe from Catania and sco from Castelvetrano. Of the three, sco looked as if he was the most mischievous and headstrong.

CHAPTER X

FRIENDS ARE MANY, BUT TO PICK THE RIGHT ONE IS A CHALLENGE

“Al Luna mesa mare momma mio io wa maritare…” Biasi was singing on the way to the farm. He rested up and it was a joyful and precious evening. He and Philomena danced and sang in the courtyard. “You seem very happy Biasi. Did you come into some money?” asked Angelo. “No I am just happy. It seems this is a glorious day. The Sicilian sun is out to dry our land which was thirsty and the rain gave it enough to drink and now the sun will dry it up,” replied Biasi. “I was wondering why you were so joyful. I thought maybe you found a bag of gold in the caves of Cava di Cusa,” answered Angelo. Upon reaching the farm, Biasi and Angelo retrieved their tools, hoe, spade, wooden rake, and shears. They immediately went to work for when the sun rises at noon it would be a scorching day. They cleaned around the grapes and olive trees, putting food and fertilizer where needed, and pulling out unwanted weeds. It was mid morning when Angelo called Biasi to the hut for a bite. They had bread and salami and little greens. This was a fifteen minute break, a bullshit session. “You know Angelo the Black Hand is starting to spread throughout Sicily. This is not good, for eventually they will start to pick on the little people. Il Duce should start a campaign to shut them down,” said Biasi. “They may even end up controlling Compobello. Something has to be done. There is killing in Mazuka and Castelvetrano and no one knows who did it. Silenzio is the word,” continued Biasi.

“That is true Biasi, but the less you know the better it will be. They will be controlled. I do not know if the Carboniere or Mussolini’s soldiers but they will be tamed. They will never be eliminated. They are too strong, but they can be limited,” replied Angelo. “Let us change the subject. Papa is slowing down and Peppina helps me as much as he can but we must let him know he is slowing down,” exclaimed Biasi. “Si, Mama was saying that he walks around in a daze, losing his strength and always hollering” replied Angelo. “Let us hurry and maybe we can Papa’s farm and give him a hand.” “Yes, but even the mule objects to his hollering,” Biasi laughed. Biasi and Angelo rushed to the farm so they may help Papa. This was the time of turning the ground and finish up the winter pruning. “Persuading Papa is going to be a great job for us to pull off,” answered Angelo. “I can hear him hollering at the moment and we are not even there yet.” When they arrived, Papa was spading the ground, and loosening the dirt around the plants. “Papa que fa,” yelled Biasi. “What the hell do you think I am doing? Playing?” answered Giovanni, “looking at the ground is not going to cultivate the ground. And what may I ask are you two doing here? Have not you any work to do?” Papa asked with a yell. “We finished early and we thought we would come over to see if you need any help,” answered Biasi. “Yes, we came to help before we go home,” answered Angelo. Biasi spaded around the olive trees and Angelo went into the next aisle, helping Papa with the grape vines. The Sicilian sun was out and it was a beautiful day along the countryside.

CHAPTER XI

Mussolini was boasting as to what he was going to make Italy, the second Roman Empire. His aim was to take over Ethiopia, since the massacre of 500 soldiers in Addis Libba at the end of the last century was an insult to all Italians. He started to build an army. The youngsters were signed up into the Figlia di Lupo (Sons of the Wolf), each carrying a little dagger. While he was building an Empire in Rome, the Mano Nero was building an empire in Sicily, Calabria and Naples. They were taking away the rights of the farmer, who had to pay protection money for the right to farm and where to sell their produce and to whom to sell it to. The olives and the oil were one. Grapes and wine were another. Fruits was still another and also for the nuts.

* * *

Years ed. 1925,1926,1927 In 1928 Mussolini needed money to keep building his army. He wanted the people to think he was for them, so he decided he would visit cities and towns and villages to promote his strategy. He was asking people for donations such as money and gold thrown into the pot to help. It was one of these tours when Mussolini decided to visit Castelvetrano and the suburbs. Peppina decided he was going to meet him. “Biasi, Angelo, let us go to Castelvetrano and meet Il Duce. It will bring us joy to meet this man that despises the King and Queen,” said Peppina, and continuing “not that he can help us. He may be looking for our help.” They all laughed and said, “You said a mouthful.”

It was on Friday when they went to Castelvetrano—Biasi, Angelo and Peppina. Papa did not want to them. When they neared the city, they noticed it was crowded but they pushed themselves through the crowd close to the podium. Il Duce had not come yet and they met some of their friends and discussed what the event of the day will bring. It was getting hot when finally they heard the crowd yelling “Il Duce, Il Duce, Il Duce” as he was walking to the platform. Once he was on the platform he greeted the people “la Italia” and he repeated this two or three times. He extended his arm and gave the Fascist salute. “My children we have been sitting in the back for a long time. Now it is our turn to go forward. The King and Queen do not even know you exist but I do, and that is why I am here to help you, and recognize you as Italians who work hard together for your brotherhood, etc.” Towards the end of his speech, he addressed the women in the crowd. “To the women who stand in back of their hard toiling husbands, I am going to say that any women who gives birth to two boys will receive 500 lira for each one of them. This is done so the women of Italy may be recognized as our soldiers. They are the backbone of our hard working men.” The crowd yelled with approval to this acclaim. As Il Duce was concluding his speech, Peppina said to Biasi and Angelo, “This guy is really a joker. He is looking for money and then he wants to give it away to those who have babies.” “Let him talk. This way he will get all the hot air out of him,” replied Biasi. “I’ve got to go say hello to him,” said Angelo. As Il Duce was exiting from the speech, he ed by the three brothers. ing Peppina, he grabbed his hand. “Lei Como I chian [what is your name]?” “Peppina Agosto and these are my brothers Biasi and Angelo,” replied Peppina. Il Duce kept walking to his car. “The day will come once again when we will be as great as the Roman Empire,” Il Duce yelled as he left Peppina. He continued

to say, “You may call upon me anytime or when you need assistance, Signora Agosto. Bon Fortune Mio Amici.”

* * *

As the years ed, the boys grew up. Giovanni was almost eleven years. During the summer, Biasi would take him to the farm. As he was the oldest, he would inherit the land. “Giovanni, tomorrow you will have to come help me with the vineyards. They need to be pruned,” yelled Biasi. “Si Papa,” answered Giovanni. “Can I come?” asked Andrea. “No you stay and help mama and your brother Salvatore,” said Biasi. “Maybe next time I can use you.” “Si Papa.” At 5.00 a.m. the next morning, Biasi got Giovanni and told him to get the mule and wagon ready. He will get the bread and left over food from the previous night. “Get the shears from the stable,” Biasi told Giovanni. It was a beautiful warm morning with the sun shining and rising in the distance and the air was a blessing coming from the Mediterranean Sea. When the breeze blew from the African Peninsula that means it will be a warm breeze. “Quando a Bella, Giornata (What a beautiful day),” said Biasi. While working on the farm many of the other farmers were singing. “From the vine came the grapes…” It was a beautiful melody, and kept pace with the hard work of pruning and replanting new vines. When you see your hard work has not gone to waste, it makes one happy. “How God’ s gift to mankind has clinched his thirst for good glass of wine.”

Biasi thought something was wrong. He could not put his finger on it, but something was just not right.

* * *

In the town, sco was working his point with Philomena. As Biasi was going to be gone for a couple days, he felt he could have a word or two with Philomena. He made believe he was walking along the side street, when he came to the courtyard of Philomena. She had the door unlatched. He planned to jump her and close the door. “Bella Mio,” yelled sco, grabbing Philomena, kissing her with ion as if he had not seen her for years. They have been seeing each other on the side for about three months, every time Biasi went to the farm for two or three days. sco lived in Castelvetrano, but he was always coming to Compobello, for it was here where he would get his orders, and it was this day that he got his orders for the assassination of the mayor of Castelvetrano. It must be done by Sunday, and today was Friday. The mayor had to be silenced for he was spying on the Mano Nero and reporting to the authorities. His latest report cost the Mano Nero millions of dollars and four men were sent to prison. The Mayor told the authorities the Mano Nero was shipping dope in the olive oil barrels, with the destination to be Brooklyn to the Costa’s Distribution Center of oil cheese and tomatoes. Upon arrival the shipment, was sent to the distribution center under the eyes of the U. S. government agents. When the shipment arrived the agents had the opportunity to raid the establishment, confiscate the shipment, and arrest eight men, four of which were considered foreigners and sent back to Sicily and the other four were arrested for possession. sco was appointed to take over the elimination; he was never told how to do it only when the job was to be completed. Everyone knew who he was and what he was. As for Philomena she knew, but she was taken in by the kindness and lovingness he showed. He was always telling her the things she wanted to

hear. She loved Biasi, but in bed Biasi did not show loving. He would come to bed, turn towards Philomena and the next minute they are engaged in sex before she felt any loving. sco was different. He would kiss her, fondle her breasts, lick her nipples, and caress his penis slowly inside her body until it reaches her clitoris and it was here Philomena started to heat up her body. She would curl to the touch inside her hot vagina and she screamed with ecstasy, something she has never done with Biasi. She loved the golden touch soft touch of sco hands. Biasi’s hands were rough. They were the hands that tooled the land and had hard calluses, but sco hands were like a feather across her body. She was like in heaven. She would do anything to hold that moment in her memory Biasi was ready to finish for the day. He could not wait to get home to Philomena cooking a hot meal. His son Giovanni was happy to go home also. “Giovanni, get the mule ready. We are going home,” yelled Biasi. He did not have to repeat himself. Giovanni was hooking the mule to the cart. Biasi came over and both loaded vegetables they picked from their little garden onto the cart. “Papa, the cart is ready. All the tools are put away, so when you are ready we can take off,” yelled Giovanni. “On the way we will stop to see if grandpa needs anything,” replied Biasi. Giovanni was already on the cart and Biasi checked one more time to be sure everything was put away. It was a beautiful day and they turned down Via Mariner. They should be home in about one to one and a half hours, as they were going to stop to see grandma and grandpa. As they were traveling, they will greet their town folk, Luigi, Vincenzo, Mio Fratella and Angelo. They were all joyful, as they were going home. They were absent from home three to five days and some six days missing their loved ones, wives, children, and also parents and friends. Philomena was expecting Biasi, her husband, so she was making the dough for bread and macaroni and fava beans. It was his specialty. She will settle the house and make sure there was no evidence of sco being there.

* * *

In Rome Mussolini was busy preparing for war against Ethiopia. This little country insulted the intelligence of Italy when they slaughtered 500 men during the night in 1899. He was seeking revenge. Mussolini also was getting the government railroad to keep a timetable. General Libero DeLuca who was always by Il Duce was his right hand man. “General they must get the trains to run on time. A little thing like trains running on time is important for the people of Italy. When they see the trains on time they feel like we are doing something,” yelled Il Duce. We must meet by the end of the week with other generals to plan a strategy to take over Addis Ababa in Ethiopia,” continued Mussolini. “Si Il Duce, they will have to plan the invasion. I will General Graziano and General Alesanndro. We will sit with you and carefully plan an attack,” replied General DeLuca. “General, we must try to set a date in about two or three years. Let us not rush an attack,” replied Il Duce. “In the meantime prepare such a plan,” he continued.

* * *

“Philomena, we are home and cannot wait for good dish of pasta and Fava beans,” Biasi said as he was entering the courtyard. Giovanni came running in, “Mama I am hungry. When do we eat?” “Go wash up. The food will be on the table within a few minutes,” answered Philomena. Andrea and Salvatore came over to greet their father and brother. “Hello Papa,” they both spoke. “Were you both good and help your Mama with chores?” Biasi responded.

“Si Papa. After school we helped around the house and the courtyard,” both boys answered. As Biasi ed Philomena he slapped her on her ass. “Have you missed me Bella Mia, as I have missed you?” “Biasi keep your hands down in front of the boys!” replied Philomena. “After we eat I will take the boys for a walk to my brother’s house, either Peppina or Angelo’s place,” said Biasi. After finishing their dinner Biasi, Giovanni, and Andrea left the courtyard. Biasi slapped Philomena on her ass again and said, “Salvatore does not want to come so he will be here with you. I will by my mother and father’s before I go to Angelo’s,” Biasi continued, not knowing this would be the last time he would speak to or see his wife. Biasi greeted his parents. He only stopped by to see them. His children stopped by to see them a lot. He loved his mother greatly. His children saw her every day as they go up and down the via. “Mama Mio, come sta Bella Mio?” asked Biasi upon seeing his mother. “My son you are working too hard. You will never fill a cavity in your body,” replied Mama. “I only stopped by to say hello. Where is Papa?” “He went to the piazza to play cards. You know your father, he cannot be still,” replied Mama. “I am going to see Fratella Angelo, so I may meet papa on the way,” Biasi kissed his mother and said, “Bella Mio Mama.” He turned to his boys, “are you not going to kiss your grandmother?” They left and went towards the piazza, for this was on the way to Angelo’s. On the way he met Peppino and Papa on Via Garibaldi. They greeted each other, and had a short chat. Biasi turned and said good night. “We are heading to see Angelo. We will see you tomorrow,” he said as he was departing. “Come Giovanni, and Andrea, it is getting late, and I want to see you Uncle Angelo,” he

snapped. They arrived at Angelo’s house and Biasi knocked on the door in the courtyard. “This is Biasi ing by to greet you. We will not stay late for I have the boys and they will need to get home.” The two brothers greeted each other and talked of the day’s labor and discussed other work business. Angelo’s wife made coffee, and when the coffee was finished Biasi got up and yelled to the boys. “It is time to go home boys come on. See you tomorrow, Angelo,” and he headed for the courtyard door.

CHAPTER XII

“sco, I have received notice from Palermo that you have thirty six hours to do the job and you cannot fail. Padrone Alfonso said you better not fail. He does not know how you will do it but it must be done,” said Materossa. sco’s target was the mayor of Castelvetrano. His sin was he warned the authorities in New York that the Angel Powder was coming into Brooklyn in olive oil drums with false bottoms. They were shipped with Italian Provolone cheese and tomato cans. It was costing the Cosa Mostra loss shipment of millions of dollars. Not only was the shipment being taken, but also a few good men were arrested. This must be taken care of before the next shipment. sco, who was a real nut, got really scared. He thought he was going to be the next target so he must take care of this matter. Tomorrow will be Sunday and the mayor and his family will attend mass at eleven a.m. Not many have automobiles so many people will be walking to church. sco had a plan, he only hoped it will work. On the next day Sunday everything was going as planned. sco stood at the corner of Via di Morte and waited by the Fiat automobile owned by the mayor. He will wait until the appropriate time. The mass will be over and the mayor and his wife will come out, but it will take them some time to get to the car, as many will shake hands and have short conversations either political or social. sco waited and waited. The time was getting close and as it approached he checked his pistol, and spun the cylinder. All the chambers had shells in it. The waiting was what was making him nervous. The church bell was ringing which meant mass was about over. The church door opened. People walked out slowly, talking and waving to friends and family. The priest was shaking hands and blessing them. The mayor and his wife exit and descended down the step greeting and waving making appointments. They were nearing the auto. The mayor opened the enger door for his wife, helped her in and shut the door. He proceeded to walk to the back of the auto to get to the driver’s side. As he put his hand on the door handle, three shots rang out each hitting the mayor in the middle section. The mayor grasped his chest and fell to the ground. His wife

screamed to no avail. The mayor was dead. sco disappeared when the Carabiniere came to question everyone. It seems no one saw anything, not even the mayor’s wife. All anyone could say was they heard shots. sco returned to Mazara and planned another killing in Compobello. He was planning for that night for everything to turn out his way. He cleaned his pistol and put it away in hiding. He was safe in case he was questioned. He notified Materossa to notify Alfonso the merchandise was already taken care of, and that he will be busy the next few days but if anything important comes up he will be ready. That evening sco came to Compobello. He was feeling cocky. He will wait for the evening event maybe an hour or two hours. He got away with doing the mayor. This one will be easy. He was only a farmer. The mayor was much more important. sco set by himself in the shadow of the church. Biasi always traveled down the narrow via to get home. sco knew all of Biasi’s habits. He felt when the time came he will complete the assassination and know one would know. “Let us go boys,” yelled Biasi. There was no breeze, and the sea was calm. As they approached the corner about to make a turn, a shot rang out hitting Biasi in the head. sco was surprised to see two of the boys were with him. Not knowing what to do sco yelled out to Giovanni, “Do you know who I am?’ “Si.” A costly answer from Giovanni, for sco turned and killed him. He turned back to Andrea and asked the same question. Andrea replied “NO!” sco grew angry. “Then go home and keep your mouth shut,” he yelled. As this was going on a horse galloped down the via with someone yelling, “Biasi, Biasi.” He arrived in time to see the gunman point the gun at him and shoot, but he was able to dodge the bullet, and he ran down sco holding him until the Carabiniere came. The horseman, Uncle Angelo, was too late for

Biasi and Giovanni. He ran over to Biasi who was dead and Giovanni who had no chance. Andrea ran to his Uncle Angelo. “Zia, zia, it was awful, no warning. He killed father and brother,” said Andrea.

CHAPTER XIII

sco tried to get rid of the gun but to no avail. When the Carabiniere saw what he had done and knowing of his reputation as a Mano Nero, they dragged him to jail. The Carabiniere Sergeant called Palermo for advice of this killing, a farmer and his son. As Palermo was a Mano Nero stronghold, they wanted the case to be tried in Palermo. The judge disagreed as Compobello was in the providence of Trapani. “We must investigate this killing or assassination to find out why and who is behind this,” said the Sergeant. The investigation, after questioning and talking to neighbors in the area, found that it turned out to be a love triangle. The hit man was infatuated with Philomena, and he wanted to be rid of Biasi for good. The Sergeant told the captain of his investigation findings and wanted to know what to do. “Bring her in for questioning and see what she has to say. Check the pistol as we had an assassination yesterday in Castelvetrano. The mayor was killed,” said the captain. Everyone knew sco. He was a hit man for Mano Nero. He worked for Materossa in Compobello and also for the Sicilian Godfather Alfonso. “Why would he kill an innocent boy for no reason?” asked the Sergeant “There are too many why’s! But we are going to get to the bottom of this brutal murder,” answered the captain. “It was a good thing the brother caught him firing the pistol. I do feel sorry for the Agosto family. They are hard workers. The farm was their blood. They loved the land God created for them to produce olives, grapes, and almonds,” the captain said to the Sergeant. “Captain I hope this does not blow in the wind and sco gets away with this tragedy,” responded the Sergeant.

“Let me at that bastard, a no good Cafona. Send me out and I will give him a speedy justice!” yelled Peppino, Biasi’s brother. The town knew the brothers were very friendly. Three went to America and three remained behind. Don Giovanni and Donna Angela, their parents, were quiet people. Everyone was “Buongiorno, Buonasera.” This was a terrible tragedy that should have never taken place, not for the family or for the town. Early the next morning the Captain and the Sergeant went to Biasi’s home. When they approached the courtyard, they heard sobs and yelling, and saw the other two sons Andrea and Salvatore crying on their grandmother’s lap. Andrea was still in shock from the endurance of the previous night, his wife Angela was there trying to comfort him. The Captain knocked on the door. “Senora this is Captain of Carabiniere, to talk to Philomena. We need to ask a few questions. Please open the door.” Angelo opened the door, “What are you going to do with that animal. Give him to us and we will give him the same justice he gave my brother,” shouted Angelo. “Calm down Angelo. The killing is more than the Mano Nero. To be truthful, it has nothing to do with them,” replied the Captain. “I am here to question your sister-in-law, to see what light she can shine on this,” he continued. “My sister-in-law? You must be crazy. What has she got to do with this?” asked Angelo. Philomena was sobbing in the corner of the courtyard when she heard the captain mention her name. She shivered, sweaty and scared, and wondered, “Why question me?” They all turned to her and looked. What has Philomena got to do with this? What has the captain got? What did he know? These were all the questions the family was asking themselves. The Sergeant was quiet. “Senora Philomena, we would like for you to accept our condolences, in the death of your husband and son,” said the captain. “We will like you to come to Carabiniere station and answer a few questions. In this we may find the reason for the unwarranted murder.”

The Carabiniere station was only a few avenues from the house, so the Sergeant escorted Philomena. “I will come,” yelled Angelo and Peppino. “Please both of you stay and console your mother and father. We will let you know if anything new comes up,” said the captain. Captain Gaetano Russo was a sympathetic man. “Escort Senora Agosto to the station. I want to talk to Giuseppe,” he told the Sergeant. As the Sergeant was escorting Philomena, the captain took Giuseppe to the side. “Signore Agosto, I know you people work hard to have land produce to put food on the table, but I do want to say sco is important to the Mano Nero, so they will bring in high lawyers to free him. The Godfather in Palermo does not want to hear any excuse not to free him,” continued the captain. “I want you to know if he is set free my brothers and me will be the judge, jury, and prosecution for sco,” replied Giuseppe. “Please do not repeat that to any one, for if anything should happen to him, you will be blamed. I understand how you feel, but keep this to yourself,” replied the captain. The captain bid everyone Buona Sera, as he wanted to be at the station to question Philomena to find out what she knew. He was looking for a motive, and was still bothered with this killing. This was not an ordinary mob hit. This seemed too personal. The Agosto family worked to hard with no enemies. When the captain reached the station the Sergeant greeted him. “She keeps asking, ‘Why, why’. There is something about this killing. Maybe you should interrogate her,” said the Sergeant. “Ok, go for a cup of espresso while I question her in private,” replied the captain. The Sergeant left and the captain turned to Philomena. “Senora, per favore, let us talk. Maybe you can shed some light on what caused this brutal murder of your husband and son,” he began. “Have you ever seen this

man around your area or have you been introduced to him, or have the same acquaintance?” asked the captain. “Why, Why, Why?” is all Philomena would say. “Look Senora this is the question I need answered and all you keep saying is why. Has this man bothered you, or, I hate to ask this, were you two involved?” The captain kept asking the same questions. Philomena turned white as if the question hit home, but all she yelled again was “Why? Why?” “I am a patient man, and I am here to help you if help is needed, but you are not helping the matter at hand by saying why. Look, sco is locked up and I will question him next, but I wanted to hear from you if this was a hit for money or a grudge.” The captain kept approaching Philomena with the same questions. “Was this a hit for money or a grudge?” Philomena finally looked up and said, “It was as much my fault as his. We were having an affair.” The captain was drawn back and stunned by this remark. “Were you involved in the death of your husband and son?” “No, no, I told him to leave things as they are and not to bother Biasi. He was a good man.” She turned to the cell where sco was detained and yelled so he could hear her, “The bastard turned a beautiful red rose into a red blood bath, not only killing my husband but killing my innocent son.” She was yelling and the captain was astonished by her cries. “Did you know he was going to kill your husband or have a clue of the plan?” he asked.

CHAPTER XIV

At the home of Giovanni and Angela Agosto, their two sons were there to console them. “Three sons in America, and one son murdered. Giovanni when is this going to stop? I am losing all my loved ones. A family being demolished. Madre Mio! When is this going to stop? Mio bella Maria lost her only son and I lost four sons,” grieving Angela cried hugging her sons Peppino and Angelo. “Te vocia molto bene mia figilio.” A knock on the courtyard door made them all run to find out whom it was. It was the Sergeant. “Peppino and Angelo, will you both please come to the Carabiniere Office? The Captain wishes to speak to both of you.” Giovanni, “I will come too.” “No,” replied Sergeant Luigi. “He only wants to speak to Biasi’s brothers.” “Papa, you stay home. We will be right back,” answered Peppino. Upon arriving at the Carabiniere Station, Peppino asked, “What does the Captain have on this case?” “He will tell both of you when they get there,” answered the Sergeant. As they arrived at the station, they noticed Materossa was entering the station. “What is the Capo doing here?” asked Peppino and Angelo. “He may have come to visit sco,” turning to Angelo. On entering, Sergeant Luigi addressed the Captain Gaetano Russo. “I brought Biasi’s brothers, Captain. Is there anything I can do?” “Yes,” replied the Captain. “First, take Signore Materossa to see the prisoner.

Then come back. Get paper and pen to write down everything that is said here.” Turning to Giuseppe and Angelo, the Captain began, “I have disturbing news pertaining to this. I have no confession.” “What confession?” Angelo yelled back. “I caught sco as my nephew dropped to the ground.” “sco is not the problem. There is more to this than you see,” replied the Captain. “What else is there? Where is my sister-in-law, Philomena? I want to see her,” yelled Giuseppe. “Giuseppe, Angelo, I think she was involved, not voluntarily, but she knows more than we know,” answered the Captain. “She has not said anything yet, but she is breaking apart, leading to being a guilty party in this triangle,” replied the Captain. Giuseppe and Angelo looked at each other astonished about what they were hearing. Both turned to the Captain, “Are you saying what they think you are saying? That she was involved with that Mafioso?” “I hate to it it, but she is leading to a confession of love tryst. She is so shaken up in the loss of her son, that she will confess to having a love affair with sco,” the Captain replied. “Maybe both of you shall come with me to see if we can calm her.” Angelo growled, “Yes, let me in there. I will kill her myself.” “You stay here. I will go in alone,” replied Giuseppe.

* * *

“sco, you have nothing to worry about. Godfather has said he will protect you,” said Materossa in another room.

“Godfather, I have done what you requested and I do know that I will get out of this, but do tell me, why was the assignation of the Mayor so important?” questioned sco. “It is a long story, but I will tell you in brief,” answered Materossa. “About a month ago, they got word that their supply of Angel Powder that was hidden in the olive oil drums was discovered by the American police in Brooklyn. They arrested many of our friends,” continued Materossa. “This was a full proof entry of our stuff into America, so we feel we had been sold out by someone, but who was the big question… About two weeks ago we got our answer. One of the boys was drunk in a card game shouting, and he had to get out fast, so he planned to leave, and you may not believe this, but he used his aunt’s port, and he dressed myself as a woman and, believe it or not, he got away with it… . His boat arrived in Naples, and he took the train to Palermo, where he reported to us who sent a telegram to the government agents in America. It was the mayor of Castelvetrano, and this is why he was eliminated. No one expected us to have killed him, so you are in the clear, and they will also clear you of this stupid affair you got yourself into.” “I love her so much. I wanted her for myself. Love makes you do foolish things,” replied sco and he continued, “I am really sorry about the boy I killed.” “Yes, that was stupid,” answered Materossa. “sco, you keep your mouth shut, and don’t talk to no one except our lawyer. This will blow over,” said Materossa. “But how will I get away with it if I was caught by his brother, and when I aimed my pistol at him it didn’t fire. I don’t know what happened; it was then that he chased me on his horse and captured me,” replied sco. “Tell the Padrone that I did a good job in Castelvetrano. He will forgive me for this stupid shooting.” “Don’t worry. Padrone Alfonso will appreciate what you have done, and he will get you free,” replied Materossa.

* * *

“Philomena, I want the truth. What really happened? I want the truth,” asked Giuseppe Agosto in her cell. “Peppina, please believe me I had nothing to do with the shooting of Biasi and my son. Yes, I did have an affair with sco. He wanted me to leave Biasi, and I told him no. We met about two or three times when Biasi was at the farm and I was alone. I told him I love my husband, but Peppino, Biasi never gave me love and appreciation. He was always too tired for us. It was always the grape vines or the olive trees, always the land,” sobbed Philomena. Giuseppe, his eyes firing and his anger building, screamed at Philomena, “You goddamn whore! For a piece of cock, you gave up your husband and your son? It is a good thing I don’t let Angelo in here. He will kill you. You are a disgrace to your family and the whole town as well as us. How could you have this happen? Captain,” yelled Giuseppe. “Let me out of this whore’s cell.” The captain motioned to the Sergeant to let him out. The captain turned to Giuseppe, “What shall I do?” “For my part, you can let her rot in hell,” muttered Giuseppe as he went back to the Captain’s office. Angelo came running to Giuseppe. “Peppino, what is the story?” he asked. “Let us go home to Mama and Papa, and I will explain to you everything,” replied Giuseppe bitterly. “I want to know. Was she also involved in this? I want to know,” yelled Angelo. “Calm down. When we get home, we have to be strong for our mother and father.”

* * *

“Luigi,” called Gaetano, “We have to question her to find out the true story of what happened.” “Si, Captain. What do you want me to do?” “Get paper and pen and we will go and question her of the happenings of last night. It is now 4:30 p.m. and before we are relieved in the morning we must speak to her. This way we will have everything ready for the prosecutor. We will have a messenger take it to him in Trapani.” “We don’t have much time then,” replied the Sergeant Luigi. “Then stop talking and let’s go in,” ordered the Captain. “Philomena, we are here to question you. Whatever you tell us, we will write it down. Do you want anyone here to explain what we are asking you and to that we are not coercing you to reply?” explained the Captain. When she didn’t respond, he again asked, “Philomena, do you understand what I am saying?” “Yes, I do understand. I am so ashamed of myself that I do not want to involve anyone,” Philomena finally answered. “My brother and my parents must be ashamed of me.” “I know you are tired Philomena, but we have to have your statement about why sco killed your husband and son.” Philomena shrieked and sobbed, “Yes—yes—yes, I understand. Please, be patient with me.”

* * *

“Mama, Papa, please sit down so I may explain what we know and what happened,” Giuseppe said as he turned to his parents. He eyed Angelo, for he know his brother was ready to jump to conclusions before finding out the truth. “It seems Philomena was having an affair with the Mafioso, sco. But sco, who is a Coptosto, didn’t want to share Philomena with Biasi, so he

took things into his own hands and killed my brother.” Tearfully, Giuseppe tried to tell them the story. He continued, “sco, who like I said is a mad dog, took it out on little Giovanni as well for fear of being turned against him. Andrea didn’t know him so he was spared. Angelo heard the shots and jumped on his horse and followed where the shots came from. sco saw him coming, and tried to kill Angelo, but the pistol didn’t fire and Angelo galloped up and jumped on him. Angelo, willing to lose his head, started to beat up on sco until the Carabiniere, who had also heard shots, found Angelo beating up sco mercilessly.” Angelo yelled, “They should have minded their own business. I would have killed sco. He deserved to die like an animal. The Carabiniere should have jailed him a long time ago. He killed so many people.” “Keep quiet, Angelo,” yelled Giuseppe. “Let me finish explaining to Mama and Papa. I talked to Philomena. She didn’t it it, but she looked guilty and she will not it anything to me. She kept repeating, ‘Why my husband and son?’” “She should have thought of that before she got involved with that animal,” replied Angelo still furious. Their parents, John and Angela, never opened their mouths. Angela was sobbing, “Mis bella figlio per que? (My wonderful son, why?)” John stared into empty space not saying anything; his body moved forward and back—back and forward. His mind was wandering. He had six sons. Three went to America and now one was taken from him. He and Angela now had two sons left and their grandchildren will have no father to raise them.

* * *

“Philomena,” asked the Captain. “They will have to get everything down before they come to take you to the County seat in Trapani.” “Si, I understand. But I feel so ashamed,” replied Philomena. She sighed, and then continued, “About a year ago, while walking the Piazza, sco kept

after me. I shunned him and gave him dirty looks, but he kept pursuing me. This went on for weeks whether I went to visit my parents or Biasi’s parents. It seems that he knew my every move and he kept pestering me.” “One day while the children were in school, I was washing clothes in the basin, when the courtyard bell sounded. I went to answer it, and, to my surprise, it was sco. I was ready to slam the gate in his face, but he held out his hand and held the door.” “‘Please Philomena,’ he begged. ‘Wait, let me say something. I know I have stalked you for many days and weeks, but you are so beautiful, like a Roman goddess. I can’t sleep, eat, or think. You are in my mind.’” “I jumped back defensively and answered, ‘I am a married woman with a wonderful husband and three lovely children.’” “‘Please hear me out,’ sco implored. ‘I do not wish to insult your intelligence.’” “‘There is nothing you can say that will change my mind,’ I firmly answered. ‘My husband at the present time is working his land and I do not wish to discuss anything with you. Why are you pressuring me? For what reason? I do know your reputation. Everyone knows who and what you are in the Mano Nero.’” “‘We both have nothing in common,’ I said, but sco broke in, ‘Philomena, you are right, but you are so beautiful. There is no girl within kilometers of here that will change places with you. Just talking to you makes my heart beat harder. Please do not shut me out, but do listen to me,’ he begged.” “‘Please sco, do leave before people will see you here and wonder what is going on,’ I asked.” “‘I will leave for now, but I promise I will not give up being with you, or seeing you, or talking to you,’ answered sco.” “It was about a week later when Biasi was staying on the farm for a couple of nights that I again received a visit from sco,” continued Philomena. “This time it was late at night, when he knocked on the courtyard door. Not knowing who it was, I called out.”

“‘Who is it?’ I asked. He answered, ‘It is sco.’ I yelled out, ‘Please leave.’” “He begged, ‘Please, Philomena. I only want to talk to you for about five minutes. I will not give you any trouble.’” “I complied by opening the doors. While looking down the road, I said, ‘For only five minutes. You must leave. I don’t want anything to do with you. I love my husband and I have three wonderful boys. They are my life.’” “I didn’t realize it at the time. But many of the neighbors did notice this visit by sco. Not knowing what was going on, many thought the worst, thinking this to be a secret love affair.” Philomena looked the Captain straight in the eyes, begging, “Captain, I have been faithful to my family. There was nothing between sco and me. I swear to it, to the Holy Mother.” “Signora, your neighbors say a different story,” replied Captain Russo. “They claim that when Biasi is working the land for two or three days at a time, they see sco come to your home.” “That is a lie,” yelled Philomena. “He was at my home and I had the courtyard door open maybe two times while he was there. I told him to leave.” “Luigi,” yelled the Captain as he left Philomena’s cell. “Did you find out what Palermo suggested about this case?” “Si, Captain. They want just to transfer Philomena Agosto to Trapani to stand trial with her lover, sco,” answered Luigi. “Between me and you, Luigi. I believe she is innocent. sco killed her husband and her son for jealousy,” confided the Captain. “Well, she will have to prove this to a jury. They will decide her fate,” replied Luigi. He looked at the Captain and said, “This is not for us to worry about. We will deliver her and sco to Trapani. Do not feel anything, Captain.” “I know Luigi. Tomorrow, we have to take each one separately to Trapani. Take sco first and I will follow with Signora Agosto,” answered the Captain.

* * *

The following morning, the sun was over the horizon. Philomena was in her cell still mourning, moving side to side, crying for her husband and son. “If there is a God in heaven, I loved my husband and son. Please Mother Maria, help me in the hour of despair. I need your help and confidence,” Philomena prayed silently. People were gathering outside the Carabiniere’s cells. “You whore!” they screamed at Philomena. “To have your husband and son killed!” yelled the crowd. “How can a mother have her son shot? You should suffer as much as they did.” The people were increasing by the minute, when Captain Gaetano Russo told Sergeant. Luigi that they must move the prisoners as fast as possible before the crowd grows more, or they will have a tough time and they will have to call Palermo for reinforcements. It was about 6 a.m. when Luigi took sco in the car, and took off through the crowded road. As he was leaving, he yelled to the Captain, “Better follow as fast as you can before the crowd gets bigger.” “I will be right in back of you,” yelled Gaetano. “Take off and go through the back roads. Stay off the main roads.” Within fifteen or twenty minutes, Captain took Philomena through the side door to his car and took off. Most of the people were out front, so the side wasn’t that crowded. “Not many people figured they would leave through the side door, Signora Agosto,” said Gaetano. “We will be in Trapani in about two hours. I will do my best to protect you from the crowd. I really don’t know how bad it will be in Trapani. After all, news does travel fast.”

CHAPTER XV

Philomena kept staring into space, “What is happening? Is this a dream? This cannot be happening to me?” Her mind kept wandering. They were approaching Trapani. It was a dreary day wet and the sun was not shining. As they got closer to the jail, Captain Gaetano noticed from a distance that there was a crowd in front of the jail. He knew he could not avoid the crowd, for the auto he was driving was advertising the type vehicle and who owned it. The words Carabiniere was in script on both sides. The crowd suspected this may the vehicle from Mazara, but Gaetano felt he would not be able to by- the crowd. He will have to move through them at a slow pace to make sure not to hit any of them. The crowd had signs that read, “WHORE— HAVE YOUR SON KILLED FOR A MAN”. “SHAME ON YOU HAVING YOUR SON KILLED FOR SEX”, read another sign, Gaetano could see there were many other signs. He was only twenty or twenty-five feet from Luigi’s car with sco. The crowd was throwing cow and horse manure at the car with sco, and yelling “You murderer! Burn in hell.” They were spitting and cursing. Gaetano knew he and Philomena would be getting the same treatment when they reached the route Luigi was on. He would have to go the path through the alley of the people’s justice. He turned to Philomena and said, “Lay down on the floor. They may not see you and maybe this will miss the barage of words and trash being thrown at them.” Philomena turned and asked, “I am innocent. I did not do anything. Why should I hide?” “It is up to you. The people do not know whether you are innocent or guilty. They are still going to bombard the vehicle,” replied Gaetano. He felt they were to close to discuss it. The crowd was already throwing garbage at the car and yelling profanity. They were throwing rotten tomatoes, manure and other trash. The city police could not control the crowd. It was growing by the

minute, since they heard that they were being taken from Mazara to Trapani. Gaetano hoped the prison gate would be open when they approach it, otherwise there will be hell to pay if they have to stop for a minute. It will cause a catastrophe. As he approached the gate, he saw Luigi enter. “Thank God,” he thought. “We will continue through the gate behind Luigi.” He drove to the rear, to the main office where they were to deposit the prisoners to the Lieutenant of the guards. They will release them to the Capo di Prisoners. “Luigi after getting your form signed, meet me outside,” the captain said to his Sergeant. “Si,” he answered. And got his copy of the papers and headed outside to wait on the captain. Gaetano approached the Lieutenant, “Between you and me, the bastard killed the father and son and planned on taking her down with him because she would not accept his advances. It is up to the court to decide. They will go free as they speak. The Capo di Capo in Palermo has received word from Materossa in Mazara about their boy sco.” “As an officer of the law we are only puppets, as long as the Mano Nero is controlling Sicily,” replied the Lieutenant “Arrivederci,” yelled the captain. “Ciao,” replied the Lieutenant. Gaetano exit through the rear door and met Luigi, “Let us go back to Mazara,” he said as he was ing him. The captain headed back to Mazara with his mind wondering asking himself questions and answering them. “sco set this up,” the Captain’s mind kept wondering as he left Philomena innocent. He pondered why, why, why would sco drag her down after taking her husband and son? He could not pinpoint the why. The only thing Gaetano talking to himself was maybe God would be with Philomena when the trial comes up, for he believes her to be innocent. The only crime was that she was made beautiful to drive men wild.

* * *

In Trapani they were processing sco and Philomena, and holding them in a cell waiting pre-trail. There was a debate whether to try both together or separately. Alfonso wanted them tried separately. As Padrone of Palermo he felt he wanted sco freed, and was not worried for Philomena. He wanted the lawyer to submit papers for sco. “Submit papers for sco. Do not stall. Get this done as soon as possible,” he yelled. “I can only do what I can,” the lawyer answered. “Not good enough. Our people up there are the Judge, the Jury, and you. What else do we need?” replied Alfonso.

* * *

“Your honor I submit papers that I will defend sco Longo, and I do not represent Philomena Agosto,” answered the lawyer. “Aspetto” yelled the judge, “What is all the commotion in the hall? Open the door!” As the court clerk was prepared to open the door, it burst open. It was General Libero DeLuca and his army, as well as the new judge and the jurors. “Your honor these are my credentials from the Il Duce, stating we will be taking over this case and handling it legally with no perjuries.” As he was speaking, he was handing the credentials to the judge. The judge was dumb founded and stared at Alfonso for some type of . Alfonso left the courtroom. He did not want to tangle with the fascist.

The General presented Judge Antonio Meucci. “He will replace your other bench, and will recess for three days so the prosecutor may familiarize myself with this case. Defense attorney Giuseppe Mancuso, who had been hand picked by the Godfather Alfonso, rose from the table to object, when the gavel from the bench was rapped, and Judge Meucci said, “This is an order to the prosecutor and to the defense attorney. I am giving you both ample time of thirty days to prepare your case.” The judge who was Italy’s greatest judge honest and held much integrity continued, “The prisoners will be held without bond as this is a murder trial. The defense shall not request bond. This court will not be turned into any circus and all witnesses will be heard regardless who they are. I have been placed here by Prime Minister Benito Mussolini to make sure this case will abide by the law and not a kangaroo court.” He then reminded the prosecutor and defense attorney that thirty days from this day court will be in session for the murder case of Biasi and his son Giovanni Agosto.

CHAPTER XVI

Il Duce raised his head to speak to his secretary, “As soon as General Libero DeLuca comes back from Sicily, send him right in.” “Si,” answered his secretary. “He called about half an hour ago saying that he was leaving Trapani and shall be here in about two hours,” she continued. “Bene,” replied Il Duce. While waiting, Il Duce was planning his future campaign strategy for colonizing Africa, especially Ethiopia. After all, it was here, at the turn of the century, that the Africans slaughtered 500 soldiers while they were asleep. It was approximately two and a half hours later when General DeLuca got to the Prime Minister’s office at Via Venezia. As he approached the office of Il Duce, he knocked on the door and heard, in a heavy blunt voice, “Enter.” As General Libero entered, he gave the Fascist salute, saying, “I am here at your request.” “Bene! Bene!” replied Benito. “How did everything go in Trapani? Were you a big help in bringing justice and helping to knock down the Mano Nero?” “Si,” replied DeLuca, and he continued, “They dismissed their so called judge and prosecutor and handpicked jury. I placed Judge Antonio Meucci, and he has given the prosecutor and defense lawyers a continuance for approximately one month (30 days) at which time an indictment of first-degree murder against sco Longo in the murder of Signore Biasi and his son Giovanni Agosto. I also left 12 men to guard the prison and to make sure no one will intimidate anyone pertaining to this trial.” “Grazie,” replied Il Duce. “This will keep the Mano Nero very busy trying to figure out their next move.” He paused, and then continued, “Now, General DeLuca, we have more discussion as to Italy’s colonization of Africa and I have a vendetta against Emperor Selassie for the butchering of 500 Italian soldiers in Addisadad.”

“What is it you wish me to do?” asked DeLuca. “I want you to prepare and study ways of a fast expedition into Africa— manpower, planes, tanks, mobile units, firepower—I want a lightening invasion. No prolonged war; otherwise, we will lose,” continued Mussolini. “General DeLuca, I am putting everything in your hands. Get Graziano to help in preparation. Also, General Italo Balboa of the Air Force. When you feel we are ready, report to me and we will work out the details,” yelled Mussolini. He continued, “Do not let this out. Your officers must be a trusted bunch. They must be quiet until they invade.” “Si,” replied General DeLuca. “How much time do I have?” “To be truthful, six months—a year, no more than that. It must be a successful campaign,” he replied. “You and the Chief of Staff Graziano—Bodoglio—and Balboa, and I do understand you are the Junior General, but you do have more brains than those so called Generals. They have their positions through the Fascist Party, rewarding them for loyalty.” “Il Duce,” answered DeLuca, “I am here for our Motherland. We must fight for our place in this world. We have taken much punishment, since about 450 AD, 1500 years. It is my duty to carry out the orders of the day. We also have the problem in Trapani, of which is a great concern of the people of Sicily.” “You are correct about the Trapani trial. If it is too much for you, you shall it on to Captain Russo who is in charge of Carabiniere. Work with me until the campaign is started. We have at least a few months to prepare for the campaign.” “I will get the staff together, and I will notify you when they are all assembled. I will say within 24 hours,” answered DeLuca.

* * *

July was very hot in Sicily. The farmers were crying for rain for the farm— olives, grapes, figs—all the ground cried for rain. The Agosto family not only worried about the watering of the crops, but now they had to deal with the

murder of their brother. “I will write to Andrea in America of this terrible tragedy,” said Giuseppe one day. “Andrea will convey to Salvatore and Vincenzo what happened. Maybe I am going crazy, for I do not know what happened. I am in a stupid sense.” “You write to your brother, Giuseppe,” ordered his mother, “We have to let them know of their brother’s death.” “Yes, Mama,” answered Angelo and Giuseppe. Giovanni was sitting in the corner rocking back and forth repeating, “Why? . . . Why? . . . Why me?” Biasi’s children, Andrea and Salvatore were going to stay with their grandmother. There was no way that Giuseppe was going to let these boys go. Captain Russo ed the courtyard after returning from Trapani. “Signore and Signora Agosto, is there anything I can do?” he asked. “No Captain. Grazie for answering Giuseppe.” In the background, Biasi’s mother cried out, “Yes, bring back my son!” “Please excuse her, Captain.” “I understand. Buona sera.”

* * *

Mussolini was standing on the balcony on Palazzo Venezia looking to his right past the Tomb of the Unknown Soldiers, where once stood the great Roman Empire. He looked in the distance to the Colosseum and was ing Caesar-Tiberus-Nero. Rome had ruled the world for 500 years. What if Emperor Mussolini… ? This dream was shattered when General DeLuca called out, “Il Duce, the staff has been assembled, as you ordered.”

“Grazie, I will be right in,” and again he looked to the right where once stood he Great Roman Empire. He smiled and entered the chambers. He approached his staff. “Gentlemen, I gathered you all here tonight for I have plans to set forth for your approval. My son-in-law, Count Galeazzo Ciano, will take down notes of this meeting, and I do not want anyone else taking notes. If there is any question or you wish a repeat of what I say, you will ask Count Ciano and he will tell you. Is this understood?” They were all there—Chief of Staff, Pietro Bodoglio, was General of the army, a one-star General DeLuca man. Rudolph Grazianni, aid to Bodoglio, Italo Balboa, Commander of the Air Force, Count Ciano DeBono who was in charge of all military action—General DeLuca was going to excuse himself, as he had figured he was in charge of the trial in Trapani. “Libero, where are you going?” asked Mussolini. “I am sorry, Il Duce, but I assumed, as I was assigned the tragedy in Sicily and we are at war with the Black Hand, the Mano Nero, that I will keep in touch with what is going on down there,” replied DeLuca. “You are relieved of that assignment. Call the Captain of Carabiniere in Compobello and have him take charge. He will have a squad of your soldiers to help him out,” replied Il Duce. He now turned his attention to his staff. “Gentlemen, we have a vendetta to correct. As you all at the turn of the century, our boys in Africa were massacred by the Ethiopians, and now is payback time.” He strolled up and down. “We are at the end of July. We must plan revenge against Emperor Hale Selassie and Ethiopia!” yelled Il Duce. With his left hand on his hip and the other hand slamming the table, he continued, “I do not want to hear the time is not here or now!” “General DeBono sit with your other commanders and figure when it will be a good time for an attack. No more than two months… and another thing, there shall be no leak of this to anyone, for the League of Nations has big ears. The conquest of Ethiopia will add to Somalia and Eritrea. We must prepare and be successful and swift. I do not want to see this war drag on.” “Gentlemen, I leave you to your planning. We will meet again within 30 days

here with plans and all preparations,” concluded Mussolini. He turned to DeLuca, “I do need you here, so on your assignment to the captain. You said he was good, and he will have full authority for a fair trial.” He turned to his son-in-law, “Did you get everything written down?” “Si, Il Duce.” replied Ciano

CHAPTER XVII

This August day in Trapani was sunny with no rain in sight, but it was hot. Hot wasn’t the only word, as this was the day of the trial of sco Longo and Philomena Agosto for the murder of Biasi and his son Giovanni Agosto. The newspapers and radio stations had been bringing it up periodically. Captain Gaetano Russo was there as an official of Mussolini’s istration put there by General DeLuca. His official orders were to take care of Fascist squads of men brought there for security, and also maintain law and order, and so the Black Hand does not pull any unlawful tactics. The Captain did not let this go to his head. He was there for a fair trial. The courtroom was being set up with jail-like rooms with bars—one for sco and one for Philomena. Court will not be in session until 9:30 a.m. It was now 8:00 a.m. Preparation was being made in the court, for Judge Antonio Meucci was no pushover. He called what he saw straight-out. He was no one’s fool to be pushed around. Mussolini sent him knowing he was honest and fair. Today was in preparation for the trial, indictment, prosecutors, defense lawyers, etc. Crowds were gathering outside. There was no mercy for the prisoners, especially for Philomena. The crowd, even before the trial started, was finding her guilty. Captain Russo was in the courtyard explaining to the army that he was chosen to maintain law and order by General DeLuca, and he would appreciate any assistance from them. He explained to them the correct procedures: two guards to each pre-fab cell in the courtroom, and others will be posted around the inside of the courtroom. “Anyone who will not maintain order in the court, you will remove,” instructed Captain Russo. He continued, “This is not a circus. This is a court of law, and as such must be respected. There will be no tolerance of any outburst or yelling or anything that will disrupt the Court.” “What type of force do you wish them to use?” questioned one of the soldiers.

“I will like this to be held in an orderly manner. Try not to rile the crowd. Explain to them that you are present to maintain an orderly court and give the prisoners a fair chance to defend themselves whether they are guilty or not,” replied Captain Russo. After looking over the men he will lead, Captain Russo turned to the men, “You are soldiers from Mussolini’s army, and I do expect you to act as good soldiers, regardless of your opinion in this case. It will be up to the court and jury to decide. We are only here to protect the honor of a fair trial.” He continued, “Men, relax, as we will commence their duties within a half-hour. The sergeants all have their orders for inside guards and outside guards. The two guards for the prisoners will be changed everyday,” explained Captain Russo. “Any other questions your Sergeant can answer. If not, I will.” Each Sergeant prepared their squad for the coming duties. These men were Elite Men, regular army. They knew the score. They were raised in the service, and picked by General DeLuca for this assignment. Believe it or not, this was a war of nerves—Fascist against the Mano Nero. It was 9:30 a.m. when the Court Clerk slammed the gavel for the audience’s attention. Then he announced, “Please stand. This Court is now in session, with the honorable Judge Antonio Meucci presiding.” Judge Meucci entered the courtroom from his chambers. Before seating himself, he made a general announcement, “Prior to commencing the proceedings of this trial, I want to bring to the attention of the people in this court that I will not tolerate yelling or shouting, etc. This is a court of law and the guards have orders to remove anyone who breaks the rules of the court. Captain Gaetano Russo is in charge of duties of the guards for this the Longo/Agosto trial, and he will not tolerate any outbreak in the court.” With this statement, Judge Meucci sat down. Prosecutor Antonio Patti opened the Court Session, “Your Honor, the People of the Province of Trapani vs. Longo/Agosto in the murder of Biasi Agosto and his son, Giovanni Agosto. There shall be no bail set and I wish to ask the court to expedite this case with no delays, as this will not be a Mafia kangaroo case, but one with legitimate jurors. My office and the people of this province feel the same way.” Defense Attorney, Pasquale Longo, took his turn. “Your Honor, as Defense

Attorney, I feel the prisoners shall be released on bail and that the court shall give me approximately 60 days to prepare this case.” “Gentlemen, I heard both of your pleas and I am in agreement with the prosecutor. Any case held too long for trial would lose its clout. Also, there will be no bail. The prisoners will be held for trial in the prison. I will give both lawyers until the middle of September, about eight days, to prepare for the pick of jurors and preparation of the case. I want all facts not double-talk, which I believe you know I will not tolerate.” With this, Judge Meucci slammed the gavel. “Court adjourned until September 8.” Upon the adjournment of the court, Pasquale Lombardo entered his Fiat to journey to Palermo for consultation with Godfather, Capo di Palermo, Alfonso. “I do believe we have a problem with this case, Cara Padrone. This judge that Mussolini has sent is rough. He is going to run this case to his satisfaction. He is not letting up on any technicality or whatever,” said Pasquale, “what do you recommend?” “I am in agreement with you,” replied Alfonso. Materossa stepped in, “Do they call for a hit?” “No,” replied Alfonso and Pasquale, “This will give Mussolini more reason to come down on us.” “What do you suggest?” Pasquale asked Alfonso. “sco is a good soldier, but his head is not on right. We must disassociate ourselves from Philomena Agosto. Let her get her own attorney. Do not put the two together as one trial,” replied Alfonso. “I will inform the court that I am representing sco Longo only and she must get her own attorney or have the court appoint one for her. I must submit the papers before the 8th of September,” explained Lombardo. “The Fascists are really going to come down on us,” replied Alfonso. “sco opened the door for them. They only needed a little push to do so and they got it.” “This will be a hard case to win. They have witnesses and a motive for this

killing. What will convict sco is the killing of the boy. The town, city, in fact all Sicily is in for a guilty verdict. sco is in real trouble,” explained Lombardo. “See if we can get a juror or two to our way of thinking, but you will have to be careful. No threatening. We are in enough trouble without having a bribery charge against us,” suggested Alfonso. “I don’t believe we have a chance to get any of the jurors. They are incommunicado with the Army that Mussolini sent to be sure this is a legitimate trial. The Judge and Prosecutor are from Rome under Mussolini’s orders for a fair trial, and no interference from Mano Nero. , Gentlemen, I am in the hot seat. I am going to get many complaints from the village people,” continued Materossa, “and I am going to get two brothers on my back.” Materossa was referring to Giuseppe and Angelo Agosto. He was right. These two brothers, who were very close to Biasi, will never let up. They will haunt Materossa until he will give in to them. They were not afraid of the Mano Nero, especially now that their brother and his son are dead at the hands of sco Longo. Alfonso turned to Lombardo, “I don’t give a damn about Mussolini or his army. I want you to get sco free. As for his girlfriend, I don’t give a damn what happens to her. In fact, Pasquale, I do not want you to defend her. Let her get her own attorney.” “I will petition the court that I am only defending sco Longo and that Philomena Agosto will have to have her own attorney,” replied Longo. “When I return to the village, I will tell Giuseppe and Angelo Agosto that they will have to get her an attorney,” said Materossa. “Good. End of discussion,” replied Alfonso. In Compobello, Giuseppe and Angelo were confiding in their mother and father. “Madre mia, we are here to comfort you. I know the loss of Biasi has hurt us all. We were a tight family, and we will survive. Mama, we have Biasi’s two other sons to help. You will have to attend to them. They will listen to their grandparents,” Giuseppe tried to explain to his parents. Angelo was in the background yelling, “That bastard, whore, had my brother

killed for a one night stand with a Mafioso!” “Shut up!” yelled Giuseppe, “you will get Mama and Papa all shook up. We’ve had enough for this week.” Luigi and Marella Nicolossi were there and tried to console Papa and Mama, and saying, “She is not our daughter after what she has done to wipe out a family.” “If it was up to me, I will be judge and jury and also executioner,” yelled Angelo. “Angelo, enough, we are not like the Mano Nero. We will see justice done fairly. “Mussolini has honored my request for a fair trial. He sent the Army, Prosecutor, and Judge and some honest and memorable people to serve on the jury. It is in God’s hands the outcome of the trial,” answered Giuseppe and he continued, “Let us be calm and wait for the results. Giuseppe then turned to Philomena’s family, “If the defense lawyer does not defend both prisoners. It will be your responsibility to obtain a lawyer as they are not planning to get her a lawyer.” “Si,” replied Luigi, “As much as I despise my daughter for this shame, I will not let you obtain an attorney for her.” Marella was sobbing and nodding her head, agreeing with her husband.

CHAPTER XVIII

Trapani on this September 8 was dreary. It had rained during the night. At this early morning, farmers were going to the farm to harvest the olives, for they started in September to the end of October; olives were picked and brought to a selling agent in Marsala… . Around the courthouse people were gathering… . Many wanted to get in as an audience; however, there were only 40 to 50 seats. Judge Antonio Meucci will preside over this case with orders from Mussolini that he did not want a kangaroo court held by the Mafia. He wanted a fair trial, and he wanted no “hung jury.” He wanted a “guilty” or a “not guilty” vote depending on the evidence to be presented by both sides. sco Longo, who was preparing in his cell, was a little cocky, thinking that within a few days he will be free, thinking that the Boss of Bosses, Alfonso, will make sure he will face no tough fight in court. At approximately 8:30 a.m. the Captain was preparing. Captain Gaetano Russo was the captain in charge of Mussolini’s assigned troops to keep law and order and make sure the Mano Nero doesn’t get the upper hand. He was to be trusted for he had no love for the Black Hand. “Sergeant, prepare the men for their daily assignments. I will speak to them,” ordered Russo. When the squad was assembled, the Sergeant saluted the captain and said, “Captain, the attachment is assembled and waiting for orders.” Captain Russo saluted back and, turning to the men, prepared to give them a pep talk as well as orders to be carried out. “At ease men, I want to stress to you the importance of this assignment. I know you are men picked from Mussolini’s headquarters, brought here by General DeLuca, who has been reassigned to other important matters for Il Duce, and I was temporarily appointed to head this attachment. Men, we must maintain order during this trial. There are many reasons why you were brought here. One, this is a court of law to be maintained

in an orderly fashion with great integrity. Another reason is this is a war of nerves between our Government and the Mano Nero. Now you see men, why you were brought here?” He continued, concluding, “One this trial is over you will return to Rome to your division, and to conclude my statement, men, I will appreciate any assistance you may give me. Thank you for listening.” Captain Russo turned to his Sergeant, “You may give the men their orders for the day.” The Sergeant saluted in response, “Si, Captain.”

* * *

In the courtroom, the audience was sitting as the soldiers kept everyone in order. The court was noisy from the people talking about the case. The makeshift prison bar compartments were brought in. The captain of the guards with two additional soldiers first escorted sco Longo to his makeshift cell, opened the cell and put Longo inside. He left the two guards to stand by, and he exited. He later returned with Philomena Agosto and two more guards. They placed her in the other makeshift cell and posted the two guards. It seemed everything was ready when from inside of the Judge’s chamber exited the Court Clerk, who rapped the gavel and yelled to the audience. “Please rise! Judge Antonio Meucci will preside over this trial: the Province of Trapani vs. sco Longo and Philomena Agosto in the murder of Biasi Agosto and his son Giovanni Agosto.” Judge Meucci immediately called the prosecutor and defense attorney to the bench. “Gentlemen, I don’t want any games in this case. You both have 8 to 10 days to pick a jury. There are many citizens who are eligible to serve as jurors. If a jury is not picked within the said days, I will pick them myself. I do not wish to be cynical about this and I do not plan to take the law into my own hands. Is this understood by both of you?” shouted Judge Meucci. Pasquale Lombardo turned to Judge Meucci, “Your Honor, I wish to file papers

that I will only defend sco Longo. Signora Philomena Agosto must obtain her own attorney.” Judge Meucci turned and spoke loudly to Longo, “We will give Signora Agosto 36 hours to obtain her own attorney, or she may request the Court to appoint a Public Defender for her defense on her behalf.” He then turned to both attorneys, “If there is nothing else to discuss, let us begin with the picking of a jury.”

* * *

In Palermo, the Boss of Bosses, Alfonso, was getting very nervous with this trial. He knew that this was a vendetta towards the Mano Nero by the government of Il Duce. He knew he would have to call all the bosses of the other communities to discuss what is going on. He called his man and explained to him what he wanted done. “Call all the bosses together within four days to meet in Millazzo at the usual meeting place. We have a lot to discuss. Also, this must be done quietly, so the Carabiniere doesn’t suspect anything. When you have accomplished this, return to me for other assignments. Do you understand what I am saying, Dominick? Take one other man with you.” He continued, yelling, “Make sure that they all know of this meeting.” Alfonso felt four days was sufficient time for all to meet in Millazzo, which was in the north east of Sicily. All the families from Syracuse, Torrmina, Messina, Trapani, Mazara, Castelvetrano, and Argento will have ample time to travel to Millazzo, the furthest being Trapani and Mazara.

* * *

In Rome, the Chiefs of Staff were going over plans for the invasion of Ethiopia. This had to be well planned. There would be no excuse for errors, for the League of Nations will be looking closely of any fraction of a hostile takeover. General DeLuca was assigned to take down any notes. These notes were only for the eyes of Mussolini, and no one shall know what he writes in these notes. Chief of Staff, Emilio DeBono, asked DeLuca many times what he was writing. DeLuca would only answer, “These are only notes of preparation for future meetings.” Count Ciano, Mussolini’s son-in-law, didn’t even know what DeLuca was writing. DeLuca knew he didn’t have much time, as Il Duce wanted all information requested as soon as possible. He also knew what this “Hush-hush” was all about, for this information was a decision for the Prime Minister of Italy will need to go to the King and Queen of Italy. He will tell them about the brutality of the Ethiopians towards Italy’s colonies Somalia and Eritrea, and that Italy has warned Haile Selassie of Ethiopia to stop this. Mussolini felt that informing the King and Queen of this barbarous act of Ethiopia upon Italy’s colony would be an act of war. General DeLuca knocked on Il Duce’s door. “Enter,” the voice on the other side of the door ordered. DeLuca entered, saluted, and started to read his report, “Il Duce, the staff has discussed what is to be done and what manpower, mechanized vehicles, and armor is needed. DeBono feels the men shall be assembled in Libya—Somalia and Eritrea, so it will not attract attention. And we shall have air strikes from Italian land—Italo Balboa will lead the first attack. This, of course, with your approval.” Mussolini turned to DeLuca, and replied, “Do you know, Libero, I don’t trust DeBono. Why ask for 300,000 men? I plan to use 500,000 men, and armored motor vehicles, and as Marshal Bodoglio suggested to start mustering their troops in the colonies. This way the troops will be spread for the attack, and Balboa will attack by planes before the troops enter Ethiopia. I will have to present this to the King and Queen to let them know of the Ethiopian attacks on their colonies, and again, Libero, this is between us. I do trust you.” “Si,” replied DeLuca. “When I formulate all this together and report to the monarchy, I will set the

time and date for a suitable attachment to defend our colonies and our people,” replied Mussolini, “I thank you again Libero.”

* * *

As Alfonso prepared to meet with all the bosses, it was a very serious matter. sco’s murder case will hurt their trafficking of angel powder. He must warn the bosses to be extra careful. Alfonso’s henchmen, Dominick, turned to Alfonso, “Godfather, all the bosses are assembled, as you requested.” “Grazie, Dominick. Let us start this meeting, for we have a lot to cover,” began Alfonso. He then turned around to the crowd in the room filled with smoke and discussion among themselves. Each boss was worried and leery about what was to happen or what the Godfather had in mind. “My friends and my close brothers,” Alfonso started to talk. “I have brought you here tonight to discuss what has happened and what you have read in the papers pertaining to sco’s love tryst which ended in the death of the woman’s husband and her son. This to me was a stupid move by sco, and because of this we have breathing down on our neck, not only the local Carabiniere, but Mussolini has gotten involved by sending troops to make sure this murder case will be honest and the integrity of the jury was going to be honored. In other words, Gentlemen, what I am telling you is that this is a war between us and Il Duce.” Many of the bosses looked stunned and started questioning Alfonso, “What shall we do? What do you advise us? How can a woman turn his head around? sco was so intelligent? It is bad fighting among ourselves, but when Il Duce gets involved we are going to have trouble.” Alfonso stepped forward and tried to calm down the other bosses, “Let us not be carried away. We will come up with something. Our counselor Lombardo is working on the jury; see what comes out of that. He is in Trapani at this moment

selecting a jury, but I understand Mussolini sent over one of his best, Judge Meucci, and a strong prosecutor Patti. Maybe we will be lucky in finding a loophole in the prosecutor or maybe a juror.” And Alfonso, who at this time was very angry at sco for getting himself in this hole, continued, “We will have to lay low and we must watch our shipping to America. We will have to curb it for awhile.” One of the bosses from Catania got up, “Padrone, we are all in agreement with you.” “We don’t all agree with the solution. After all we will lose our connection to the American shore,” yelled the boss of Millazzo. “I understand, but we must lay low, and see what the outcome of this trial is. We may get out of it without a scratch, but we must wait,” replied Alfonso. He then turned to Dominick, his bodyguard, “Dominick, let them all go out quietly and a few at a time. Tell them we will notify them of any change in plans.” The bosses dispersed quietly and did not question anything as Dominick escorted them out.

* * *

In Trapani, preparation was in progress in selecting a jury, and prosecutor Patti was questioning Juror #1 if he knew sco Longo and of his occupation. Juror #1 replied “no” to both questions. The defense attorney then asked Juror #1 if he knew the victim that sco was being indicted for murdering. The juror replied “yes.” Lombardo then turned to the Judge, “Your Honor, this man shall not sit on this Jury. I feel his knowledge of the murder will not give my client a fair trial.” “Signore Lombardo,” replied the Judge, “Are you planning to ask the twelve jurors that same question, for if you do then we will have no jury. You shall realize everyone in this courthouse knows of the incident that happened in Mazara; therefore, I will not dismiss this juror. You may ask any other legitimate

question. Signore Lombardo and Signore Patti, I don’t want to delay this trial, as you are trying to do now with the tactics you plan to use to delay questioning of the jurors. Is this understood, Gentlemen?” Lombardo knew he had a legal matter to knock this jury off, but he felt he will try, and he also knew this judge was no fool. He then turned to the juror and asked what town did he live in. He replied that he was from Segesta. Lombardo turned to Patti, and said, “We will question Juror #2.” It seemed Lombardo was not going to ask any more stupid questions, for he felt the judge will hold him in contempt if he pulled any more childish questions. Juror #2 ed both counselors. Jurors #3, 4, 5, 6, and 7 all ed. Judge Meucci called it a day and told all parties concerned that the next court hearing will be the next day at 10 a.m. Lombardo had enough for this day. He felt he was not getting anywhere. They still had five more jurors as well as two alternates. It was now 3 p.m. and he had a long drive back to Palermo to report to Alfonso about his bad day. He will see what plans Alfonso has, if any. He did not know how long the next jurors would take to be approved. Tomorrow is Friday, and he felt he will need a weekend to plan his strategy for this case, a case he felt only a miracle will save sco.

* * *

Judge Meucci was in his chamber talking to Antonio Patti, prosecutor. “Has the defendant, Philomena Agosto, obtained an attorney, as you have already heard Pasquale Lombardo will not defend both?” he asked Patti. “To be truthful, I haven’t heard, for we were busy questioning the jurors, and while we are on this subject, how are they going to go on trial, for both separately?” asked Patti. “That is a good question, but I do believe sco Longo’s trial shall be first and then we shall have a separate trial for Philomena Agosto,” replied Judge

Meucci. “I do want this trial to be fair. That is one of the reasons Il Duce sent us here, for the Mano Nero would have had a kangaroo court, and the trial would have been over in a day or two.” “I am with you,” replied the prosecutor, “the people must be assured a fair trial.” “Patti,” called the Judge, “We have tomorrow to try to get the jurors complete. If not we will go into Monday if necessary, for I will like this trial to start no later than the first in October.” “Upon the selection of the jury, I have my presentation, and make sure all my witnesses and evidence are obtained. I want a legitimate verdict,” replied Patti.

CHAPTER XIX

In Palermo, Lombardo was meeting with Padrone Alfonso and Materossa was also present. “Godfather we are going to have big problem, my hands are tied with this Judge and Prosecutor. I could not get one of our boys on the jury. The prosecutor had all our boys pegged as soldiers of the Mano Nero. I tried my best, but it seems Il Duce has us over a barrel, and we do have to be careful. He will clam down on us over Sicily,” explained Lombardo. “Pasquale, I understand and I am in agreement with you, for one man we cannot put our operation at risk. I give you orders that you shall try the best you can and if sco is to be a sacrifice then that will be so.” He turned to Materossa, “Do you agree?” asked Alfonso. “Si, Padrone Alfonso,” answered Materossa. They all agreed that what happened should have never happened, it was the stupidity of sco to fall in love with a married woman who was married to loyal farmer. What will be will be was the thinking of the Mano Nero.

* * *

While this was at a stand still until the remaining jury was to be selected, General DeLuca called Captain Russo in Trapani to check on the outcome of the trial. He wanted to keep up with what was going on to be sure there was no foul up. “Captain Russo, I am calling from Rome to see what process has been accomplished at the trial. I would appreciate you bringing me up to date,” said

General DeLuca. “To be truthful General very little has happened. We are in the process of selecting a jury. We have picked seven jurors and have five more plus the alternates,” replied Russo. As for the defense attorney, he did try to sway some jurors but to no avail. Tomorrow which will be Friday will continue to select jury and Judge Meucci wants the selection of the jury completed by no later than Monday” General DeLuca interrupted, “When did you say the trial is to begin, as Prime Minister Mussolini is concerned about this case.” “Judge Meucci has stated that he wanted the trial to start by next Monday end of September,” replied Russo. “Bien Bien, Captain do inform me if there is any change or if anything shall get in the way of this trial. Do keep me posted, thank you,” answered General DeLuca.

* * *

Friday morning was foggy and the sun had not burned through yet. It was approximately eight a.m. when Captain Russo asked the corporal to have the men ready by eight-thirty for the morning assignments. The jury selection was still in process. They should finish today and do not have to wait till Monday. Corporal told the captain he would have the men ready by eight-thirty. At eight-thirty sharp the Corporal told the Captain he had the men ready for their assignments. Captain Russo entered the staging area and his men immediately came to attention. “At ease men,” commanded Russo. The men stood at ease and the Captain started to pick his court detail. His plan was to change all posts and not keep the same individuals at the same post, so no

one will see the same soldier in the same place as the previous day. He also wanted to switch soldiers every four hours, around guarding the prisoners. Not being cynical, the Captain began his speech. “I am very proud of your duties in this trial, and am proud of how you conduct yourselves as soldiers in the Italian army. Today all assignments will be changed. The Corporal has your assignment sheets and I wish to remind you that you will not be assigned in continuous days and you will not know your duties until the following morning. The Corporal and I will work out your duties every morning prior to your assembly in the stage area.” Turning to the Corporal, “Prep the men to their new assignments,” the Corporal yelled. “Attention!” Captain Russo saluted the men and exited from the staging area. He then reported to Judge Meucci in his chamber to ask if there were any special duties for the day. Judge Meucci told him there were none and the Captain exited to the courtyard. As he was walking, he noticed crowds gathering. “Why must people gather as they do to see the lamb led to the slaughter house?” He thought of the Roman period when Christians were assembled in arenas and 60 to 80,000 people came to watch the slaughter by tigers, lions, elephants, etc. After two thousand years, there was no change. The only difference was today there is a court to decide your fate, not the Emperor or senators of those days who would condemn people they did not like. This was modern times two thousand years later since the Roman Empire. Time may change but people do not. There are many who are blood hungry, waiting in the background to jump defensible individuals. The captain yelled to the corporal, “Make sure the people who enter the court room are legal citizens not Mano Nero, and make sure seated audience only no standing” “Si Captain.” The corporal then assigned three men to scrutinize the people entering the courthouse, which will seat about sixty-five people.

* * *

Prosecutor Patti was checking his list of jurors to be questioned. He had to make sure none of sco’s friends slipped through. In the meantime Lombardo was trying to figure out how he can get one of his men on the jury. He only needed one to have a hung jury. He still had ten minutes before court will assume. At nine a.m. the clerk called the court to order. “Please rise, Judge Antonio Meucci presiding.” Judge Meucci settled in his chair and turned to the two attorneys. “We will begin and continue with the questioning of the jurors. We have juror number eight and I wish the questions to be of intelligent matter and not of any questionable issues that would extend this case any more than necessary.” Turning to the prosecutor he continued, “You may call juror number eight and proceed in the selection of the jury.” Attorney Patti called the juror and asked a few questions and turned him over to attorney Lombardo for questioning. Jurors 8, 9, and 10 were accepted. When juror number eleven entered the questioning pew attorney Patti was hesitant. He felt he knew this man from somewhere. He looked familiar, but he could not place where he knew him. He was to question him and was afraid he may let it slip. He began his questioning. “Signore are you from this providence?” “Si, I am from Marsala,” was his reply. “Are you from the wine region or the salt farm?” asked Patti. “I am from the wine country,” he replied. “Is there a marker near Via Cavort or Via Garibaldi where the thousand red shirts landed in 1875 to begin the liberation of Italy?” asked the attorney. “There is a marker on Via Cavour that states Garibaldi landed at the foot of the pier in 1875,” he answered. “Signore again I ask you, are you from this providence, and you are

under oath and perjury is a crime,” he added. The juror was sweating. His hands were twitching. He turned to the attorney and said, “I am a citizen of Catalina and I only moved to Marsala a few days ago.” “Were you approached to place your name in the jury box?” “Si, a friend of mine told me that I can make a few liras as a juror,” he answered the attorney. “Was this friend from Palermo?” he was asked. “I do not know if he was from Palermo. I do know he lived in Torrmina and Millazzo,” he replied. “Signore you should keep up with the history of Italy. Giuseppe Garibaldi landed in Marsala with a thousand red shirts liberation army in 1860 not 1875 and he rode down Via Garibaldi the length of Sicily!” Patti then turned to the court clerk and rejected the juror. Judge Meucci was very annoyed since he had warned all concerned with this case that he would not tolerate any so called games or any behind the scenes lies and gimmicks. He called the two attorneys and the court clerk to his chambers. He burst out. “I warned both of you I will not tolerate any game or unfair tactics in this case and I will not continue to keep repeating myself!” He then turned to the clerk. “Find me the one who accepted all applicants for jury duty and bring him to me.” He returned facing the two attorneys, “We have two more jurors and alternates to approve. There is no more time for today’s court approval. We will finish on Monday at which time I hope to have a full jury, and we will begin this case in seventy-two hours from Monday. Is this understood gentleman?” Both attorneys agreed. The judge told the court clerk to dismiss the court proceeding for today and resume on Monday. Judge Meucci and Antonio Patti were going to return to Rome for the weekend and report to Mussolini what progress they have completed.

* * *

Back in Compobello the Nicolossi family and the Agosto family were notified of an attorney for Philomena. There will be a separate trial, based on the outcome of sco’s trial. Luigi and Marella Nicolossi said that they would get an attorney, along with Giuseppe and Angelo Agosto. They will help with finances, not that either family had any wealth. They will have to borrow or sell what they can, and agreed to try and get sco Castellano, a local attorney. They made plans to discuss the case and the fee.

* * *

Lombardo ran back to Palermo to report to Alfonso, and let Alfonso know of the judges outrage pertaining to juror number eleven. “Do you know Pasquale, I think we should put out a hit on Judge Meucci. He is spoiling our scheme to free sco,” replied Alfonso. Pasquale said, “Padrone, I would advise against that. Did you forget Il Duce is involved in this case? If anything shall happen to the judge or the prosecutor they will come down on you and the whole society. Let us wait. See what else we can come up with. There has to be a weak link in the chain of twelve jurors.” Alfonso replied, “You are right. They will bring down an army to clean us out,” as he patted Pasquale on the back he continued, “that will be good to find a weak link in the chain.” Pasquale was happy to hear him say he had enough of that judge. He did not want to tangle with Il Duce, yet Pasquale felt he had to try to find a weak link in

the justice system. It will be hard with the army there, besides that the judge warned them. With juror number eleven already rejected Attorney Patti had no trouble getting number eleven and twelve plus two alternate jurors. Pasquale was angry for he could not find a weak link. “This trial is going to be an upset for the Mano Nero,” he thought. “Capo Alfonso is really going to blow some steam.”

* * *

Attorneys Patti and Lombardo approached the bench to inform the judge that twelve jurors and two alternates were accepted and it will be up to the judge to commence with the trial. Judge Meucci turned to the two attorneys, “Gentlemen, I thank you for your cooperation in the selection of the jury. Tomorrow morning at nine a.m., I will talk to the jury, and I will give you a date for proceeding with this trial.”

* * *

In Rome Mussolini called in General DeLuca. “Have the chiefs of staff in my chambers by nine p.m. tonight. I know this does not give much time, but Libero this is a must, you have ten hours to find them.” “Si, Il Duce,” replied DeLuca. He did not question anything. He just will carry out the orders. He had his secretary Generals Bodoglio, Grazianni, and Italo Balboa. They were all notified. Count Ciano already knew from Il Duce, so it seemed everyone was notified. They still had three hours until the meeting, so he went to Mussolini’s office, knocked on the door and was told to enter. DeLuca saluted Mussolini. “The chiefs of staff have all been notified and will be here tonight,” said DeLuca.

“Again I ask you to take notes, for I do not want anyone to say that I said this when I said that,” replied Mussolini. “Again I will say this is between us, Libero. No one is to question you of what you are writing, not even my son-in-law.” “Si Il Duce, I will be there by eight-fifty p.m. to make sure all are present,” DeLuca replied. “Grazie General,” replied Il Duce. DeLuca exited the office and went for an espresso coffee and to smoke a cigarette. He felt he will relax until eight-fifty and in the meantime he was wondering what all the secrecy was about. What plans had Mussolini to call in the chiefs of staff? It had to be important. General Balboa stopped by his table. “Libero what is the meeting tonight about?” He replied, “I tell you the truth Italo I was asking myself what it was about?” “You are close to him, and you should know,” answered Italo “Believe it or not, this one time everything is hush-hush. If I did know I would have given you a hint, but I do not. I am sorry,” replied Libero and he continued, “in a couple of hours we will find out.” “Buona Sera, General Balboa,” yelled General DeLuca and he left without finishing his coffee. At approximately eight-fifty General DeLuca was at the conference table waiting for all the chiefs of staff to arrive. As each one entered, DeLuca put their name and time of arrival. Bodoglio was the first to arrive, a few minutes later Balboa, then Grazianni. Each General had his own liaison. Grazianni had brought along Emilio De Bono. He has ambition. He is a police chief and now he wanted to be an officer in Mussolini’s army. DeLuca counted all present. He got up from the table and reported to Mussolini all were in attendance. Il Duce informed DeLuca he will be out in about five minutes. No sooner had Deluca reached the table, than Mussolini was behind

him. “Gentlemen,” Mussolini began as he was preparing to be seated. “I am sorry for the short notice but this was an emergency and it must be dealt with immediately. I have just got off the phone with our consulate in our colony, Eritrea. The Ethiopians attacked our border patrol and used mustard gas.” Il Duce was angry as he was speaking and was banging his fist on the table. “I have already sent a message to the League of Nations informing them of this brutal attack on our colony, and that we do not plan to sit still on this matter.” He then turned to the each one of the staff he had something to say to. “General Bodoglio, I have men ready in Eritrea and Libya waiting for your command to arrive there, for I plan for you to leave tonight to prepare our borders for any more brutal attacks.” Mussolini then turned to General Balboa, “I want our planes in the air by six a.m. tomorrow morning. My sons and son-in-law will be in the first wave. Your first target will be Addis Ababa City within Ethiopia. There is no alternative but to declare war as they are savages and there is no other way to defend ourselves. “Gentlemen are there any questions? If not this order must be carried out immediately with no delay. By tomorrow morning the world will know. Thank you gentlemen, until tomorrow Buona Fortuna.” Turning to DeLuca he continued, “Libero I will need you inside. You will not be traveling with them.”

CHAPTER XX

“Please rise Judge Meucci is the presiding Judge in the case of Providence of Trapani vs. sco Longo,” said the court clerk. Judge Meucci stepped to the bench, rapped the gavel, and faced both the defense and prosecutor tables. “I am opening this trial. There will be no delay tactics from either side. I therefore recommend the prosecutor to commence.” It was at that moment the courtroom was opened and people yelling, bells ringing and loud speakers in the street shouting, “WAR HAS BEGUN.” Ethiopia had attacked the colony; Planes with Mussolini’s two sons and son-in-law were in the squadron of planes that attacked town of Adowa. The people were astonished not knowing a country as small as Ethiopia was brutalizing Italy. The streets of Trapani as well as the small towns were shouting for victory. Judge Meucci slammed his gavel calling for order in the court. When everyone settled down he announced the court would be adjourned for the day and will resume tomorrow morning at nine thirty a.m. Captain Russo turned to the sergeant, “Return the prisoners to their cells until tomorrow morning. Keep a sharp eye on Longo. With all this turmoil of the war his friends may have ideas” “Si captain, we will guard the prisoners with precaution,” the Sergeant replied. Upon leaving, Captain Russo decided to call Rome to see if he could get through to General DeLuca to find out what the story is of the war. As a Captain he had no idea of this current event. All over town, radio was claiming victory for Italy. Newspaper “Conrere deu Sera” had special going through the towns as well as going through Sicily. Going to his office Captain Russo placed a call to Rome to speak to General DeLuca. The general’s aide told him DeLuca was not available. When he comes in he will have him return the call, as General DeLuca did want to speak to

Captain Russo. People all over Sicily and the rest of Italy were celebrating the attack on Ethiopia. Il Duce had the Italian people thinking Emperor Halle Selassie was a savage slaughtering all whites, especially Italians. As Captain Russo waited for the General to return his call he appraising his accomplishment in maintaining law and order in this trial. He wanted to know if this war would have an effect on the trial. In anyway he will have to wait and see, and as he was relaxing the phone rang. The corporal called to him, “Captain Russo there is a call for you from Rome will you accept it?” “Si,” replied Russo and he picked up the phone pronto. “This is Captain Russo.” “Buona Captain,” replied General DeLuca on the other end. “I was prepared to call you when I was interrupted and when I returned to the office my attaché told me of your call. I am happy to be talking to you. I have questions of the trial and of this new current event in Africa. “Si Generale, that was the reason of this communication, to see if I can be of any assistance in this war,” replied Russo. “Captain, you already have an important task down there and you will be assigned to that until the case is ended. As for your assistance in this war, we have enough men but I am happy to hear of your loyalty to our homeland,” replied DeLuca. Continuing he asked, “How is the case progressing, any leeway?” “No General, they have just concluded with the jury selection and I may say that they are all legal and loyal jurors, none from the Mano Nero,” replied Russo. “Bien it seems as you have everything under control. If there is anything new I will notify you. When will the trial begin?” asked DeLuca. “The trial will begin tomorrow at nine thirty a.m. I will keep you informed if any major consultation occurs with our friend, defense attorney Lombardo,” replied Russo.

“Ciao.” After hanging up, Russo wondered what tomorrow would bring. As this trial progresses, he felt the Mano Nero will try anything to prevent a guilty verdict and he must be one step ahead of them at every turn. “I must work things out one day at a time,” he thought. “Tomorrow I will instruct the corporal that we will start tightening everything pertaining to this trial. I wish Sergeant Mancuso were here. I have a lot of faith in him, but he is needed in Compobello in my absence.” Gaetano took out an Italian stooge and lit it. He will enjoy this cigar and than to bed, for tomorrow is another day.

* * *

Troops were stationed at the Ethiopian Border. As this was an act of war, Il Duce gave orders to defend all the borders and Italian citizens at any cost. Attack by plane was not adequate. Ground troops were needed and General DeBono who as a previous police chief knew nothing as a military leader, tried to place a regiment on the borders surrounding Ethiopia. Il Duce called him and wanted to know what the delay was. As the air force attacked within Ethiopia, the army should have went in for capturing small towns. Mussolini was really mad at what was going on. “I want that bastard DeBono replaced by General Pietro Bodoglio. I should have realized that DeBono was a police chief not a military man.” “Si Il Duce, I will notify headquarters in Africa of your orders and that General Bodoglio will be taking over, and move ahead for Addis Ababa on Haile Selassie,” replied Deluca; “I will send a telegraph immediately that Bodoglio is to take charge and Grazianni to take the Libya Africa Corps.” “Good. Send it as fast as you can,” replied Mussolini.

* * *

It was the day after the war in Africa began that Captain Russo was preparing to assemble the troops for trial. He had about another hour and he called his corporal to instruct him, “Corporal within one hour the trial will reconvene and we must prepare for guards to be stationed. As you already know, I want all soldiers to switch around, no two days guard duty at the same post and I want two guards posted by each prisoner. As for the woman prisoner, I do not know if they want her in court at this time. I will check with Judge Meucci and let you know. Trial will start at nine-fifteen a.m., so have all guards posted by nine a.m. and make sure to control the crowd outside of this, for as the trial progresses, the crowd will get larger,” ordered Captain Russo. “Si Captain, is there any amount of men for the outside and inside guard?” questioned the corporal. “You will need more guards outside than inside. Place guards by the court room doors, two to each door,” replied Russo. The corporal turned to the Captain and saluted, “Si.”

* * *

It was nine-fifteen when the court clerk announced, “Please rise, the honorable Judge Antonio Meucci presiding. Judge Meucci approached the bench and banged the gavel, “Please be seated. This trial is now in session. Will prosecutor Patti announce the complaint?” “Your honor the providence of Trapani will bring sco Longo on trial for the brutal murder of Biasi Agosto and his son Giovanni Agosto, and to prove he is guilty of the murder in the first degree,” orator Patti replied. Defense attorney Pasquale Lombardo knew this going to be a tough fight.

Regardless of what he could bring up as a defense, he knew sco was guilty as hell being caught with a smoking gun in his hand. Upon the completion of Patti’s summation, Judge Meucci injected another term of the trial. “Philomena Agosto’s trial will be separate from this trial and she has requested a public defender.”

* * *

In Compobello the Agosto family and Nicolossi family were discussing an attorney for Philomena. Giuseppe Agosto turned to Luigi and Marella Nicolossi, “We will not get her an attorney, that will be your decision, and if you cannot afford one the court will appoint one for her.” “Our daughter has dishonored us. Let the court get her one. We will not be able to afford an attorney,” replied Luigi. He turned to Giovanni and Angela Agosto, “We are very sorry for this tragedy. Please do not hold us responsible. My daughter can rotten in hell for all I care.” Marella sobbed. After all she was the mother who carried her for nine months and raised her to be respectful to the people and to always honor and be truthful to others. She turned to her husband Luigi with tears in her eyes hurt and angry for her daughter, who had three lovely hard working boys, now with two left with no father and also will lose their mother. The more Marella thought of that the angrier she was. Giuseppe Agosto turned to Luigi, “If you still do not want to get an attorney, notify the court and the judge will appoint a public defender for her.” “Si Giuseppe, I will notify the court of my decision. Do not mind me I am still dumb—founded with this tragedy. We do not sleep eat or think of anything but this tragedy,” replied Luigi. He repeated, “Tomorrow I will tell the court of our

decision of no attorney.”

* * *

Judge Meucci turned to defense attorney Lombardo, “Mr. Lombardo before proceeding, do you have anything to say prior to the commencement of this trial?” “Yes you honor,” replied Lombardo, knowing he will have to put on a front, otherwise he was defeating his own purpose. If he does not make an attempt he may be lucky. He then turned to the jury, “Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, I will bring to your attention that my client is innocent of this crime, and witnesses say they saw my client with pistol in his hand. I will bring to your attention both parties were struggling for the pistol when it went off not once but twice.” Angelo Agosto jumped from his chair, “That is a lie! I saw the gun there was no struggle!” Judge Meucci banged his gavel and yelled, “I will not tolerate any outbursts in my court. When the time comes all the facts will be heard. One more outburst and I will have the guard escort you from this courtroom.” “Your honor I have finished outlining my case to the jury,” said Lombardo “Will the prosecutor call his first witness?” the judge requested. “Your honor the prosecution calls upon Andrea Agosto to take the stand.” Lombardo never thought they would call the son of the murdered man. sco told him that the boy did not know him. Andrea took the witness block. He was nervous, seeing his mother in a makeshift cell for prisoners in the court. He was going to be nine years old, and he was very scared. He did not know what was going to happen. When his mind was wandering, prosecutor Patti approached him and talked softly to him.

“Andrea do not fear the court. They are to provide justice in the death of your father and brother. I will ask a few questions, and maybe the judge will have a few. Be calm. Do not rush with your answer. They want the truth. Think before you answer,” explained Patti. “Si Signore,” his throat dry, Andrea could barely answer. “Andrea, will you please tell the court what you did that night with your father and your brother? Take your time,” added Patti. Andrea was nervous and he was afraid. He looked at the cage where they were holding sco, said murderer of his father and brother, and he ed when sco held the gun to his head and asked if he knew him. “Do not worry son take your time and do not let anyone intimidate you in this court,” said Prosecutor Patti as Andrea was ing. At this point Andrea turned to the crowd in the court room, “We had just finish eating when my father turned to my mother and said, ‘I will take the boys for a walk to my brothers and on the way back I will stop to see mom and pop. It is really cool tonight.’ My mother replied, ‘Take your time and take Giovanni and Andrea for Salvatore does not want to go.’” “‘We will be back within the hour,’ answered my father.” “We left the courtyard and headed for the town, Via Garibaldi, where we met friends and my father talked of the farm and of olives and grapes. We headed for my Uncle Angelo and Aunt Maria’s. We arrived there and my father and uncle discussed the day’s work and how much they accomplished. Zia Maria asked if we wanted anything but we wanted to get home. We were going to stop by Monno and Monna’s house. My father turned to my aunt and uncle and said he would see them tomorrow, ‘Buona Sera Fratella’.” “We started to walk to Grandma and Grandpa’s. We got to the corner when Signore Longo came out from nowhere and shot my father in the head. He then approached my brother Giovanni and asked if he knew him. My brother replied, ‘yes’. He turned and shot my brother. He then turned to me and asked if I knew him. I told him, ‘no’. He then told me to go home and keep quiet.” “In the meantime I heard a horse gallop down the narrow path. It was my Uncle

Angelo charging Signore Longo, who aimed his pistol at my uncle, but it did not fire. I heard Signore Longo swearing when the pistol did not fire. It was at time my uncle jumped from his horse, banged Signore Longo’s head on the floor, grabbed the pistol from his hand and held him. He was going to shoot him when Sergeant Mancuso of the Carabiniere wrestled the pistol from him. Uncle ran to my father, but he was dead and my brother was still bleeding from his head wound and died. Uncle Angelo grabbed him and hugged him, at the same time calling Signore Longo a bastard, bitch, whore master and kept screaming. The Sergeant had Signore Longo in handcuffs and he was bleeding where my uncle hit him. This is all. Please can I go to my grandmother? I am tired and scared.” “Yes Andrea you may go. Your honor I am requesting this boy be allowed to questioned by the defense tomorrow, for he has been through much, a rough ordeal explaining this tragedy.” “The court will resume tomorrow morning at nine-thirty,” said Judge Meucci. Andrea stood motionless for a few minutes, he then stood up and walked to his grandmother slowly, who was sitting in the audience. “Nana… Nana, I am scared,” Andrea said. As he reached his grandmother, he was trembling. “My darling grandson, no harm will ever come to you again,” answered his grandmother. She grabbed him sobbing, kissing him, “No harm will come to you again. I will raise you and your brother.” As the crowd was leaving, Judge Meucci called the two attorneys to the bench. “Gentlemen, tomorrow is Friday and I do feel that boy went through a great ordeal explaining the happenings of that night, so I feel we will adjourn until Monday and I do ask that both of you agree with this suggestion, which is a humanity reason for the youngster.” Prosecutor Patti said, “I heartily agree with the suggestion.” Defense attorney Lombardo was nervous but he felt it was an opportunity for him to figure out a way to question the boy on Monday. He turned and gazed at the judge. “Your honor I agree with your ruling. It will give the boy a chance recover from this tragic event.” With the courthouse empty, Captain Russo turned to his Corporal. “Corporal,

have six men take twelve hour leave and return. Then have six more men take the same leave, until all men have had a twelve-hour leave. I will be leaving for Mazara and I will return tomorrow, at which time I will relieve you for a twelvehour leave. Will this be in agreement with your men?” “Yes Captain, I think the men will appreciate the leave and I thank you for the men,” he turned and saluted the Captain. Russo saluted and turned to enter his office. Once he was in his office he decided to call General DeLuca to keep him up to date with the case. He took out a cigar, lit it and inhaled. He gave a sigh of relief for this day of peace and harmony. He sat down and picked up the phone to call Rome, requesting to talk to the General. He was told to hold and the General would be talking to him. Russo kept smoking for two or three minutes, when a voice on the other end said, “Pronto this is General DeLuca.” “General Deluca this is Captain Russo from Trapani to give you up to date details.” “Buona Captain I was only thinking of you this morning. Very happy to hear from you and how are things progressing?” “Very good General, they will be in recess until Monday morning.” At this point the General interrupted, “What happened? No court tomorrow? This is only Friday!” “General the judge felt they should have a week-end of relaxation, as the surviving son of the dead man testified and the boy was shaken up, explaining the details,” replied Russo. Again the General cut in, “Bien, that was very thoughtful of the judge and I am in total agreement. How did the so called friends take the suggestion?” “Attorney Lombardo was in agreement. I do know he was very nervous when the boy testified,” replied Russo.

“He should be. It was their guns that killed his father and brother,” answered the General. “Keep up the good work, Captain Russo. As for the war in the colonies, we are doing very good with the loss of men very light.” “Very happy to hear that Sir. I wish I could have helped in the defense of our country,” answered Russo. “Captain Russo you are doing a great job down in Sicily. You are the only one recommended to me to be honest and have integrity to carry out this duty,” said the General and he repeated, “Keep up the good work and report any important matters, Buona Sera Captain.” “Buona Notte General,” replied Russo. Russo hung up and ed what he accomplished. He will relax this weekend. After all Monday will be here before you know it. He will go home to his wife and his two daughters. Another day has come to an end.

* * *

In Africa the war was progressing to Mussolini’s benefit. Bodoglio replaced DeBono. After all this was not a domestic problem. This was a war, for colonization to repay Ethiopia for their massacre of the Italian Troops forty years earlier. Bodoglio was a good General. He was not easy. He had vengeance on his mind and was not soft. General Grazianni was coming from Libya with extra African Corps soldiers. They were fierce fighters from scattered tribes of Africa. Bodoglio knew he had to make good when he replaced DeBono, who was still on the staff and Bodoglio ordered DeBono at any cost they have to win this war for the mother land and Il Duce, “Victory Per Italia.”

CHAPTER XXI

Captain Russo got up early. He will leave for Trapani, for court will be at 9:00 a.m. and it was a beautiful morning. He shaved and got dressed. When he was ready to leave, he kissed Lilly and went into the courtyard, started his Fiat 128 and drove out of the courtyard. His wife closed the door and waved Buona Giorno. As he was driving west on the road to Marsala and Trapani, he was wondering what type of day this would bring today. Attorney Lombardo was to examine the boy Andrea Agosto. Gaetano felt so hurt for that boy, not only losing his father and brother but also technically losing his mother. Thank God his grandmother has been there for him. As Captain Russo turned the corner to the courthouse, he noticed crowds beginning to amass outside. “These people remind you of vultures ready to consume their victims,” he thought. “Why can’t they stay home and have justice take over?” His Fiat sped into the prison courtyard. Upon seeing him, Corporal ran and saluted “Good morning Captain, any orders sir?” asked the Corporal. “We have a couple hours. Return within the hour for further orders Corporal,” replied Russo, who saluted and went to his office, where he will check the roster for this Monday morning. After all it has been Captain Russo’s plan to not use same guards at the post and changes will be made at the last minute at the moment. Captain Russo was very happy of the men under his command. He had no complaint from the courts or from the government in Rome. About an hour before the court was to convene Corporal reported to Captain Russo, and saluted, “Captain Russo, I am here for the order of the day.” “Good” replied Russo and he continued talking, “These are the duty rosters for the day, and Corporal do not feel I do not trust you, for I do trust you. It is for if

anything should go wrong, I want to be held responsible, not you or the men, as I do feel you and the men are the best that any will have under his command,” and he continued with his speech handing the Corporal the roster. He saluted the Captain and replied, “I thank you Captain on behalf of myself and the men for a wonderful compliment, and Sir, I will carry out your duties as you wish.” He saluted and left. It was eight-forty five a.m. They had forty-five minutes before court convenes. Russo checked himself too see if he was presentable and prepared to go to the prison, where he will instruct the guards to only take sco Longo as the judge felt Philomena’s trial will be held separate. Russo was really starting to feel the hurt for the family in this tragedy. Both sides were hard working farmers, not rich but worked to put enough food on their table, but he felt this had to be done.

* * *

While Russo was preparing the prisoner for transport to court, Pasquale Lombardo was talking to Alfonso Capo-Di-Capo in Palermo. “Pasquale, what have you accomplished?” asked Alfonso. “Truly speaking nothing yet. I have to see what happens today,” replied Lombardo. Alfonso shouted back over the telephone, “Son of a bitch! We pay you enough money to work things out, you better to figure a way to help sco!” “Padrone, you know I am trying my best. This case is a fight with the fascist. I could only do so much,” replied Pasquale. “We have to get this case over as quickly as possible, as we are getting flack from America. They are known as Mafia, Little Duce Pasmo and Fiscetti brothers in Brooklyn, Gallo in New York, Francie Yale up state New York and

Lucianno in Buffalo. They want Angel Dust and they cannot do anything until this case is over, when Il Duce will withdraw his men from Sicily. That Bastard sco had to screw everything up,” said Alfonso. “Again I will say I will try my best, but they have everything covered. To tell you the truth this is a vendetta towards us,” answered Pasquale. “Get it over as fast as you can, and keep in touch,” replied Alfonso.

* * *

Captain Russo was unlocking the cell and the Corporal had the shackles ready. “When you finish shackling him have your men escort him to the courthouse” ordered Russo. “Si Captain,” replied the Corporal. “Captain what about Signora Agosto? Don’t she have to stand trial?” questioned the Corporal. “Corporal it is to my understanding that Judge Meucci has requested that she will have her own trial, separate from sco Longo. This way there will be no conflict of interest,” replied Russo. “Grazie Captain,” answered the corporal, saluted and exited. He then had six men shackle sco and escort him to the courthouse. The corporal had men stationed in and out of the courthouse. He waited for when the order was to secure the prisoner and upon doing so he will open the courthouse doors. His men will have the spectators enter in an orderly manner. When his duties are executed, he will inform the Captain, who will inform the court clerk. Upon completion the court clerk entered the court through a side and addressed the court. “Please rise, this court will now be in session with presiding Judge

Meucci.” Judge Meucci entered the courtroom and upon doing so he slammed the gavel, and addressed the court. “This court is now in session.” Turning to defense attorney Lombardo, “Mr. Lombardo, do you wish to cross exam the boy Andrea Agosto?” asked the judge. “Yes, your honor,” replied Lombardo. “Will Andrea Agosto please take the stand?” yelled the court clerk. Judge Meucci cut in as the boy approached the stand, “Son, you are still under oath to tell the truth.” Andrea was trembling and nervous, “Yes, your honor,” he replied. As he approached the stand, Lombardo felt he must be careful with this witness. He will not be able to treat him as a hostile witness. He will try to trap him into giving false testimony, but he knew it would be impossible. “Son I know you have been through a great ordeal, but we do want true facts. So we will not be confused,” said Lombardo and he began questioning Andrea. “How dark was that night? Could you see more than ten feet away? Are you sure you saw the assassin?” It was at that moment Judge Meucci slammed the gavel and stated, “Mr. Lombardo I do feel to understand that you wish to confuse the boy by throwing two-three- and four questions at a time. I will not tolerate that in this case. You will ask the boy one question at a time and wait for an answer before asking another question. Is that understood? You may now finish your cross examination.” “Yes your honor,” replied Lombardo. “How dark was it that night?” he asked Andrea “Pretty dark, but where we were there was an overhead light,” answered Andrea. “How close was sco to you,” asked Lombardo.

“I was close to him, as I am to you,” and he continued, “That man,” pointing to sco, “was the man who held the pistol to my head, the same pistol he used to shoot my father and brother.” Lombardo gulped and slowly started to walk to his table. Judge Meucci turned to Lombardo, “Mr. Lombardo, who do you have for your next witness?” “Your honor, I do call Mr. Materossa to the stand,” answered Lombardo. Materossa approached the stand and the court clerk brought forth the Bible and asked Materossa to place his left hand on the Bible and raise his right hand and swear to tell the truth. Lombardo approached the stand and asked Materossa, “Mr. Materossa on the night of the tragedy did you or did you not see Longo?” “Yes sco and I were playing a Brisk most of the night,” answered Materossa. “What time was that you both were playing cards?” questioned Lombardo. “We were in the clubhouse on Via Garibaldi about six p.m. They played until late evening,” he answered. Giuseppe Agosto, sitting in the courthouse, knew his brother Angelo was going to blow, as he knew Materossa was lying, so he kept a strong arm to prevent him from bursting out. Lombardo turned to prosecutor Patti, “Your witness.” Patti got up and slowly walked to the stand knowing this man was a liar. He was the mob’s hean in Compobello. He figured he would trap him into showing how he lied. “Mr. Materossa, you have stated that you and Mr. Longo were playing cards that evening. Do you know what time the game ended?” “No, it was really late, around ten or ten thirty p.m.,” was the answer.

“Do you know what time the homicide took place?” asked Patti. “About eight p.m.,” was the reply. “How do you know it was eight p.m.?” Patti asked. “The people in town have said it was that time and the boy said they were walking home at eight p.m.,” came the reply. Patti turned to the court stenographer, “Will you please read to the court the boy’s statement.” The stenographer read out both statements. The one Patti had asked and the one Lombardo asked. It was upon completion of the reading when Patti again approached the stand. “Mr. Materossa, you have heard the statement Andrea Agosto made in this court and in both statements there was no mention of time. There was mention of condition such as light and darkness, but no time was mentioned,” replied Patti and he continued, “Again I ask you, how do you know it was eight p.m.? It could have been eight-thirty or nine or nine-thirty, yet you said eight p.m.” Materossa was really nervous. He was sweating, twisting his fingers, “I, I heard it from the people.” “You could not have heard from the people there was only, Biasi who is dead, his son Giovanni who is dead, and Andrea, and I don’t believe he knew what time it was. There was also Angelo Agosto, brother of the deceased, which I believe could not quote the time; therefore, Mr. Materossa, how do you know it was eight p.m.?” answered Patti. Again Materossa was fidgeting and very nervous, “I heard it somewhere. I swear I do not where,” he replied. Patti turned to Materossa, “I am going to tell you how you knew. True you were playing cards at the clubhouse. While you both were playing, Biasi, who was walking from his brother’s house, stuck his head in the doorway and bid each one a Buona Notte, and continued his walking. Meanwhile, sco, who was playing cards with you, saw Biasi when he said good night. He was in a rage. He hated Biasi. He was in the way of his happiness with Philomena, and that is

when he bid you good night and said he had an errand to do, not telling you it was murder. He took a different route, so he would be ahead of them, and planned to kill Biasi. He was so determined to kill Biasi. He never thought of the boys. He then killed Biasi and Giovanni. When he went to kill Angelo, Biasi’s brother, his pistol did not fire and Angelo Agosto captured him.” He turned to Materossa again, “I am going to ask you what time you both played cards and please do perjury is a crime.” Materossa was very nervous. He knew he was going to have to tell the truth. He turned to Patti, “We started playing at six p.m. It was about ten or fifteen minutes to eight p.m. when he said he had an errand. He had business to take care of,” he replied. “Therefore sco has no alibi from let then say seven forty-five to eight ten,” asked Patti. “Yes that is true,” replied Materossa. Everyone in court let out a sigh of relief and was applauding Patti. Judge Meucci slammed his gavel, “I want order in this court! Anyone who will be out of hand will be removed, understood?” Meucci continued by turning to both attorneys, “I will site for contempt any or both of you, if there is another outburst from the audience. Is that understood?” Both attorneys nodded their heads and replied, “Yes Sir.” The case was dragging and the Judge and the prosecutor were trying to end this case before the Christmas holiday, which was about six weeks away. Judge Meucci didn’t want to delay this trial any longer than it had to be. “I want the two attorneys to approach the bench,” requested Meucci. When they arrived to the bench, Meucci continued, “Gentlemen I want this trial to speed up. I want a fair trial but not a stall and if there are any tricks thinking I will call a mistrial you both are mistaken. I want you both to continue to call witnesses, not to stall this court but to give facts. I want you both tomorrow morning to have a list of witnesses that you both will request. Is that understood?” “Yes your honor,” they both answered.

“Court will be adjourned until nine-thirty a.m. tomorrow morning,” Meucci addressed the court.

* * *

Upon leaving the court, Lombardo immediately called the Godfather Alfonso in Palermo and waited for a reply. “Dominick, this is Lombardo. Please let me speak to the Godfather.” “Hold on I will get him to the telephone,” replied Dominick. Alfonso took the phone, “Pronto, this you Pasquale? What have you to report? I hope some good news for a change.” “Bad all bad, no luck today. Materossa was of no help. He was caught in a lie. We will have to come up with something for Judge Meucci is getting very cynical at what is going on,” replied Lombardo. “Pasquale our last chance is to find a weak link in the jury, and we have to work fast. Offer whomever you get 100,000 liras. This will be our only hope,” replied Alfonso. “That will be really hard. Their men have been screened by Mussolini’s men but I will try to get one,” answered Pasquale. “You never know unless you try, capisce?” replied Alfonso. “To hell with Mussolini! He is too busy with this war to worry about anything else.” “All I can say is I will do my best,” replied Lombardo. “Buona Notte.” And Pasquale hung up. Pasquale knew it was a helpless case to win. He had no chance in hell to try to get a juror to perjure himself at this stage of the trial. It will be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Alfonso knows there is no chance for sco to win this trial or to even try for a mistrial. He will have to call Materossa to see if he can pinpoint a juror who will think of money more than a juror’s pay. He turned,

picked up the phone and called Materossa. Upon getting him on the phone Pasquale explained to him to get to his office in Trapani immediately. Materossa agreed to see him within an hour. Pasquale, while waiting for Materossa was writing his summation for the closing statement to the jury. “What the hell can I write for a guilty man?” he was thinking. He will have to make an attempt.

* * *

In Palermo, Alfonso was talking to Dominick and other of the association. “You know fellows, the way Pasquale is talking, we have lost sco—the stupid bastard—all for a woman’s pussy! With all the women around, he had to pick on her, a loser. Dominick, after this case is over, we have a lot of things to do to try to set up our connection in New York, especially Brooklyn.” Dominick knew the Godfather was pissed off, so he tried to calm him down. He turned to Alfonso, “Godfather let them not give up hope. A miracle could happen.” “Bullshit, there is going to be no miracle in this case,” replied Alfonso and he continued to talk to Dominick. “Upon completion of this trial, I want you to call a meeting with all the families, understood”? “Si,” replied Dominick. Alfonso was correct on one thing, Mussolini had a toy to play with, the war in Africa, but it wasn’t Mussolini putting the screws to this trial. It was General DeLuca who was assigned this duty of bringing back a guilty verdict and to try to break the back of the Mano Nero. His popularity with the other families was deteriorating and he knew it was a matter of time when his back will be against the wall, not only in Sicily but also in America. For the party bosses were looking to him for angel powder, which

comes from Turkey. It is the job of the Sicilian’s to process and send it to America for distribution. With the death of the mayor, there must be a receiver in America who tipped the authorities. They will wait and see what they find in America especially in Brooklyn. Alfonso got out of his trance long enough to tell Dominick. “Dominick drive me home and then I want you to keep me informed of the trial. Pasquale has said it will be over soon.”

* * *

In Africa, Bodoglio was doing everything to end this conflict. Mussolini had called to tell him to use mustard gas if necessary to win this war, but the gas question was to be quiet. The League of Nations must never find out about the use of the gas. Mussolini did not have to push Bodoglio for he was no angel. He was looking to make a name for himself. In Mussolini’s eyes, Bodoglio will capture town after town with his Black African Corp, burn the town and massacre the townspeople. Bodoglio was very careful not to let anything be known by newspaper reporters especially foreign reporters, for they will chew the Italian Army and Mussolini. The only safe head of the state was the House of Savory, the King and Queen of Italy, who knew nothing of this war, only what they tell him. After all the King and Queen were only figure heads with Mussolini the Prime Minister of Italy.

* * *

In Trapani, the Judge had told both attorneys to call new witnesses, if they had any. Prosecutor Patti didn’t want any more witnesses, for he felt the boy’s testimony was sufficient. The defense attorney had no witness, for if he did the Judge and Prosecutor will chop him up, so they both prepared for deliberation.

* * *

Materossa finally arrived and knocked on Pasquale’s hotel room door, “Who is there?” yelled Pasquale. “Materossa,” was the reply. Pasquale opened the door, “Come in. We have work to do,” said Pasquale and he continued, “Alfonso called and he asked that you help me with whatever we have to do to win this trial or get a mistrial.” “I am here. What is it you want me to do?” asked Materossa. “Believe it or not I want you to perform a miracle,” replied Pasquale. “Alfonso wants you to try to get a weak link in the Juror. I don’t know how you can do it, for they are all men screened by the fascist.” “I can’t believe it. I can only say I will try.” “Try your hardest and let me know of your outcome. Be careful of Russo. He has an eagle eye and he is under orders of General DeLuca,” said Pasquale. “Again I say I will try. It will take me about a half day to corner all of them,” replied Materossa. “All I ask is you try,” was the reply. Lombardo resigned himself from thinking anymore. He will relax and maybe when he has relaxed he may think better. “What the hell, am I that stupid?” he thought to himself, “There is nothing to think about. If Materossa fails in his mission to find a weak link in the jury, the case will be all over.” There will be nothing for him to do, but plead to the Jury for leniency. Alfonso will have to accept the plea and verdict of guilty.

* * *

Captain Russo will not go back to Compobello today. He will stay in Trapani for tomorrow he expects to be a big day. He felt the case is drawing close to end. With both attorneys’ speeches, it will be a matter of three or four days. He will be glad when this one will be over and then start on Philomena’s trial. Philomena’s trial will not be as long as sco’s, for all details in sco’s trial will be turned over to Philomena’s, especially public sentiment was against Philomena more so than sco, after all he was an exacter. He was tired of staying away from his family. By the weekend, he will be going home and he felt Philomena’s trial will start approximately a week or two after sco’s was over. The Judge and Prosecutor Patti will go home to Rome before Philomena’s trial. He won’t call General DeLuca until sco’s trial is over, and he will also check how the war was progressing. He turned and called the Corporal in to his office. “Corporal tomorrow will be another day of argument and possible both attorneys will give their summations. Make sure the men are prepared for all trouble. We won’t know until we see how the crowd reacts,” said Captain Russo. No sooner had he completed giving orders to the Corporal, the phone rang. Captain Russo picked up the phone and he spoke, “Pronto.” It was Judge Meucci on the other end of the line. “Captain Russo, this is Judge Meucci. I am calling to let you know that court will be in recess at ten a.m. and if there is another witness I will request that the attorneys will have their summation. You will have the prisoner in court by nine forty-five. Will that be a problem?” “No your honor, I will have sco Longo in the courthouse at nine forty-five a.m. as you request,” replied Russo. “Bien, until tomorrow, Buona Notte Captain,” answered Judge Meucci. “Buona Sera, your honor,” replied Captain Russo and hung up. He turned to the Corporal who was still present; “Corporal the prisoner must be in the courthouse by nine forty-five a.m.”

“Bien, now Captain, until tomorrow, Buona Sera,” he saluted and exited.

* * *

Morning arrived fast. It seemed that Russo had just laid his head down when early morning arrived. It was a foggy morning. It will be this way until the sun will eat through and clear the morning dew. Russo looked at his watch. It was six a.m. He had a couple hours before the prisoner had to be brought to court. He got up and went to the bathroom. He will shave and shower before he will have a cup of espresso coffee. He will call home later to talk to his wife and children. He was also thinking of Philomena. No one comes to see her. The only one is the town priest who knows this woman is alone. He es twice a day to help comfort her. I do believe this woman is innocent. Her only crime is that God created a beautiful person and the men of this small village had never seen such a beauty. A knock on the door awoke him from his thoughts of Philomena, “Who is there?” he yelled. “This is the Corporal. I have come to obtain the order of the day and for the roster.” “Enter” replied Russo. Corporal entered and saluted, “At ease Corporal,” ordered Russo. “Corporal, the prisoner must be in the court about nine forty-five a.m. and of course you know a new squad will escort him in,” said Russo. “Si Captain, I will carry out your orders as instructed,” replied the Corporal. “Bien Corporal,” replied Russo. Both saluted and the Corporal left to carry out his orders.

CHAPTER XXII

It was ten a.m. when judge Meucci called court to session. “Does the prosecutor or defense attorney have any witnesses to be called?” said Meucci. Both attorneys rose from their respected table, and both replied simultaneously, “No your honor no more witnesses.” “As there are no further witnesses, I ask that the defense attorney shall start his summation to the jury,” replied Meucci. “Yes your honor,” replied Lombardo. He slowly walked in front of the jury box. As he was walking he was thinking, that he would need to be the biggest liar on this earth. To try to get sco acquitted, he knew was a hopeless case, but he will try, and hope Materossa finds a weak link in the jury. “Gentlemen of the jury, I know you are going to have a hard task in trying to have my client proven innocent. To start out with, it is questionable that my client is innocent. There is a reasonable doubt of my client, being a terrible person because of his affiliation with the Mano Nero, of which gentlemen to me is a myth. I do not believe in such a fairy tale as Mano Nero, who is supposed to suck the blood of the poor to satisfy their own lust. This is a fantasy as you have heard my client was in the clubhouse playing cards. He has said repeatedly he was walking home with Mr. Materossa when they both heard a shot. They ran. Mr. Materossa, a great citizen in our community, ran to the Carabiniere Office to tell them of the shots they heard. sco continued his race to where he heard the shots, feeling he may be of some assistance. Upon arriving there, he saw someone throw the pistol to the ground and run. The stupidest thing my client did was to retrieve the pistol, when he heard a galloping horse come at him. To defend himself, he fixed it on the approaching horseman. Mr. Longo did not even see the murdered individuals.” Angelo who was in the courtroom, got up and yelled, “They are making up a

story! Liar, Liar, Liar he—” Angelo never finished for the judge banged the gavel and yelled, “One more outburst and I will have you removed from the court.” Giuseppe grabbed Angelo, “Sit down Angelo and keep quiet. Let them see what the outcome of the jury is.” Lombardo turned to the bench, “Your honor, I feel my client should be moved to another Providence with a new jury, where he will have fair trial.” “Mr. Lombardo your client had one of the fairest trials in this Province of Trapani. This trial was started in this courthouse and will finish in this courthouse! Is that understood? Now if you wish to continue with your summation you may do so, and again I will say this trial will not be moved.” Lombardo knew he did not have a leg to stand on. He turned to the jury and continued to talk to the jury, “Gentlemen this is what I was saying about fairness to my client.” Judge Meucci again slammed the gavel, “Mr. Lombardo our discussion of your client has nothing to do with the jury. One more quote to the jury of your client’s prejudice and I will cite you for contempt. Is that understood?” “Yes your honor,” replied Lombardo. He turned to the jury and continued his summation, “Gentlemen this man is as innocent as you or I. Yes I feel he had a fair trial, but all the facts are in a different prospect. It seems my client was in the wrong place at the wrong time. It is the word of a scared child who saw his father and brother killed. His mind may have played tricks when he saw them lying on the floor dead. His uncle was not there when the shot took place, so he saw my client pick up the pistol and turn to face him when he rode up on his horse. Mr. Agosto claims Mr. Longo pointed the pistol at him and fired, but the gun did not fire. This is not true, if he had pulled the trigger, Mr. Agosto would be dead today. Therefore, gentlemen, there is really no indication that my client was involved in this brutal murder. I am asking you to bring in verdict of not guilty, thank you.” Pasquale turned and went to sit. He hoped the short summation would put doubt in the jury’s mind.

Judge Meucci turned to the prosecutor Antonio Patti, “Signore Patti it is your turn to present your summation.” Patti walked to the jury box, looked at the jury and started. “Gentlemen, you have heard the defense lawyer plead for his client and claim that all the evidence was misinterpreted and false, saying the child who saw his father and brother killed did not know nothing because the child’s mind was scrambled because of this incident. Also that Mr. Agosto, who heard the shooting, galloped on his horse and captured the assassin before he could do any other damage, and held him until the Carabiniere came. Lieutenant Russo and Sergeant Mancuso are both honest and reliable officers of the government. They examined the pistol and found the firing pin was broken and that was the reason it did not fire.” “You the jury know the type of man sco Longo is, and who his employer is, Captain di Palermo and also all of Sicily. This uncalled for death of Biasi Agosto and his son Giovanni was deliberate to get him out of the way so sco and Philomena would have no obstacles. sco’s love for the woman was an obsession that no one was to have her but him. Her husband who toiled the field day and night was no concern for sco. Many of you know of the Agosto brothers. They were hard workers and asked for nothing only a fair share of their toil of grapes and olives.” “That evening Biasi took his sons for a walk, he wanted to be with his sons. He had ed to visit his brother Giuseppe and Angelo and was headed home, when out of the dark corner of the via, a man steps out. With no warning shots, Biasi was dead and the man turned to Biasi’s oldest son, Giovanni, and shots him dead. Andrea was spared. He was younger and did not know the assassin, and he fled home.” “Gentlemen this murder of convenience and ion shall not have happened. This is a tragedy not to be forgotten. I therefore ask this jury to look at Biasi’s son who is sitting in the courtroom, who will now be raised without a father, and to bring back a verdict of guilty, for this disgraceful murder.” Patti turned and walked back to his table. Judge Meucci turned to the jury, “Gentlemen of the jury, it will be yours to be sent back to the jury room, and discuss this trial among you twelve jurors and no one else. When you feel you have reached a verdict, notify the jury foreman who

will notify the court clerk who will notify the judge and both attorneys. I do say that you think for yourselves, and do not let any individual influence you on how to vote.” Turning to the court clerk he said, “Take them directly to the jury room.” Antonio Patti approached Gaetano Russo. “Captain have your men stationed inside and outside, and have sco guarded strongly. You never know what will come out upon the verdict reading.” “Si Signore as you requested I will fortify the court room and outside,” replied Russo. Upon giving instruction to his Corporal, he turned to his office to call General DeLuca to notify him that the jury was in deliberation, and when he gets the verdict he will call back. Upon doing so, he will call Sergeant Mancuso in Compobello with the same news. When talking to the General, he will find out how the war is going, and if there is any news. General DeLuca assured Captain Russo that the war was going well for Italy that the African army had many victorious scrimmages. It was approximately three and a half hours when the jury foreman announced to the court clerk that they were ready. The court clerk advised them to stay in the room until the judge and attorneys were notified. Upon doing so the court clerk returned and escorted the jury back to the jury box. When the jury was ready the court clerk reported to the judge’s chamber and told Judge Meucci that the jury was ready and the attorneys were also there. He entered the court and announced, “This court is now in session with Judge Meucci presiding, please rise.” All persons in the courtroom stood and Judge Meucci entered and as he was seated he rapped the gavel and stated, “This court is now in session.” He then turned to the jury and said, “Gentlemen of the jury, I understand you have reached a verdict.” “Yes you honor,” answered the jury foreman. “Will the defendant please rise,” the judge ordered. Upon doing so Judge Meucci continued, “For the death of Biasi Agosto, what does the jury say?”

“Guilty.” “For the death of Giovanni Agosto, what do you say?” “Guilty.” Judge Meucci turned to the jury, “Gentlemen of the jury, on behalf of the court, we thank you for your verdict.” The court was in an uproar. Giuseppe and Angelo Agosto looked at each other not saying a thing; just thinking this does not bring their brother back. The Judge slammed the gavel for order in the court and announced punishment will be announced within three days. Captain Russo had the Corporal return the stunned sco back to his cell. Captain Russo returned to his office and picked up the phone to call General DeLuca. He did not have to worry about getting through. He had his private line. On the other end, “Pronto, this is the office of General DeLuca,” the orderly responded. “This is Captain Gaetano Russo calling from Trapani. General DeLuca is waiting for this call.” “Una memento Captain, the General is waiting to talk to you,” responded the orderly. “Pronto this is General DeLuca.” “This is Captain Russo to report to you General of the outcome of the trial. sco Longo was found guilty on both counts of murder.” General Deluca replied, “Captain I am very happy with the verdict. Was there any trouble upon the issue of the verdict?” “No General everything was quiet. The punishment will be given out within three days.” “Good,” replied the General. “We now have the trial of Philomena Agosto. You

do not know when that will be?” asked the General. “No Sir,” answered Captain Russo, and he continued to talk, “The judge has to pick a public defender for her before any trial can begin.” “Thank you Captain for the wonderful job you are doing down there. It will not be forgotten by me or Il Duce. Do me on any new developments that may come up. My orderly will get in touch with me.” “General DeLuca, how is the war coming?” asked the Captain. “Very well, we could not ask for a better army. If it keeps up the way it is going, it should be over in a few months,” replied the General. “I wish I could have been there to help in this victorious conflict,” replied Russo. “You are doing a great job where you are, more so than the war. Yours is a special job for Il Duce,” replied the General. “Buona Sera.” “Buona Notte General,” replied Russo. Hanging up, he thought he would call his wife Caterina. He will tell her he will stay in Trapani another night or two now that the verdict was in and upon sentencing he will come home. He thought of how he misses her and his children, “Buona Notte Bella.”

* * *

Pasquale was calling Alfonso with the bad news. There was nothing he could do. After all Materossa could not produce one single juror. Mussolini had this case sewed up against the Mano Nero. After hanging up with Pasquale, Alfonso turned to Dominick. “I want you to the other families to meet Friday night on Via Roma Alberto. It will be an urgent meeting,” ordered Alfonso.

“Si Padrone,” replied Dominick. Dominick figured he would see whom he could get that night, and whomever he does not get he will call tomorrow. He had three days to get them all. He called Messina and he got Luigi, told him the time and place and day. He then called Catania and asked for Gino Colletti. Gino answered, “Pronto.” Dominick explained to him about the meeting set up by Alfonso. After he explained the meeting, Gino interrupted, “Dominick I must see you alone tomorrow, wherever is convenient for you and to not let Alfonso know of this meeting, Capisce?” “Yes, what about near the island ferries in Millazzo, at about three p.m.? We can travel to Salena on the ferry,” replied Dominick. “Bien,” replied Gino. “ this is between us, you understand?” “Yes,” replied Dominick and he hung up. Dominick then called Mazara and Materossa about the meeting. Dominick wondered what Colletti wanted of him. Well he will find out tomorrow.

* * *

The next morning was a beautiful sunny day. The radio was blasting of the war in Africa, how Italy was advancing, and the announcer got on the next news. sco Longo was found guilty of murdering two local residents and it was a slap in the face to the head of the Mano Nero, Alfonso, and a step closer to defeating them. All of this happened in Trapani. This radio news will not sit well with the families. Dominick asked Alfonso if it would be ok to take his family out of town for the day. Alfonso told him he was not needed for the day, and asked if he got all the families together for the meeting. Dominick told him it was all set.

Dominick took the train to Millazzo, where he met Gino who had already bought two tickets to Salena and for the return trip also. Dominick and Gino hugged each other in a family greeting and walked down the gangplank to the end of the ferry where they thought it was safe to talk. “Dominick, we have a great problem. You read the Correre dell Sera and heard the radio blasting of the organization falling apart because of the sco Longo case with a guilty verdict. Are we going to sit by and let this happen? Do you want this to happen Dominick?” Dominick did not know what to say, and he was thinking what Gino was up to. He answered, “This is a slap in the face to us.” “Dominick, I want your word, omerta, that what we discuss here is between us and no one is to know about it,” said Gino. “My mouth is sealed. What w talk about here is to remain here,” answered Dominick. “Bien,” replied Gino. “Dominick we must get a new Godfather. The one we have is not as he was thirty years ago. He is getting soft. If he gets any softer, Mussolini and the fascists will eliminate us. Do you understand what I am saying to you?” asked Gino. “Si,” replied Dominick. “We have no choice but to eliminate him. You do understand we, the other family, think a lot of you. They know you are faithful to the mafia. This is the new word to describe our society. No more Mano Nero. It is Mafia from America,” said Gino, continuing, “We have to make a change.” “I understand,” replied Dominick, “What do you want from me? I am with the families.” “Dominick they do not want you to do anything. They will take care of everything. You just go about as if nothing is going to happen, and believe me nothing is going to happen to you,” said Gino. “I do understand,” answered Dominick.

They shook hands and when they returned to Millazzo, Dominick bid Gino, “Ciao” and headed back to the train station to take the train back to Palermo.

* * *

Captain Russo was in the judge’s chamber getting orders of when sco was to be brought into court for sentencing, and also to figure when Philomena’s trial was to begin. The winter months were coming in and crops were being picked for market. Judge Meucci entered the chamber and greeted Captain Russo. “Captain Russo tomorrow at ten a.m. I will sentence Signore Longo and after I will return to Rome for a visit with my family, and get further orders from Il Duce. When I return we will discuss the trial of Philomena Agosto. Is there anything else you need to know?” “No your honor, you answered all my questions. Except the only question is how long you will be gone. This way I will start to prepare the court case of Philomena Agosto,” asked Captain Russo. “I will be gone approximately three or four days. I want this to end so I can go back to Rome permanently,” replied the judge. “Si, your honor,” replied Russo. Russo realized what the judge was saying he felt the same way. He has been away from his family long enough although he was closer than the judge, for he was only a few hours away. They will have to see what comes up when Philomena’s trial comes up.

* * *

When Dominick arrived in Palermo he called Alfonso and told him that all the families have been notified of the meeting on Friday night, and asked if he was needed tonight. Alfonso said no he would see him in the morning. They bid each other good night and hung up.

* * *

In the meantime, Gino in Catania was planning to dispose of Alfonso. He turned to his brothers Giuseppe and Giovanni, “We must plan this perfect and I do not want Dominick hurt. Is that understood?” “Yes, what are the plans?” asked his brother. “Does he still ride with Dominick in the Fiat? It is a two door. Is that correct?” Gino asked. “I am not certain, but we could check up early in the morning,” they answered. “Here is my plan. Dominick always drives and the enger seat must always be adjusted. They will pull the enger seat all the way to the front and place a sharp edge pipe in the back, with the point penetrating the seat. When Alfonso gets into the car, he must put his hand to bottom of the seat and when he releases the hook it will shoot back. If everything is laid out right, the pipe will pierce his back into his heart or organs. If it works they are in. If not no one will realize what happened,” planned Gino. “The pipe must be placed in a position that it will not fail. we have one chance at this, Capisce?” “When is this to take place?” asked Giuseppe. “Before the meeting, so they can elect a new Godfather,” answered Gino. He then turned to his brothers. I will call Carmine to do the pipe at his service station and set it in the car when Dominick goes in to get Peter. Keep this quiet until the meeting night when they will be waiting for him at Albergo Palma. Is that understood?” “Yes,” they both replied.

Late that night Gino called Carmine in Palermo and explained everything to him. Carmine agreed this would be done before Dominick picked up Alfonso at his home. Dominick always stopped there for gasoline and to have windows cleaned. “It is all set. Tomorrow is the day,” yelled Gino.

* * *

The following morning Dominick drove to the service station to fill up with gasoline. Carmine met him at one of the pumps. He filled up the tank, checked the oil, washed the windows and went to Dominick to collect 8000 lira and he told Dominick he put a stronger spring for the seat to go back, and to give Gino his regards. Dominick was dumb founded at first until he mentioned Gino. Then he knew today was the day. He must remain calm or he would give it away. He went to the clubhouse where he met Alfonso who was talking to Pasquale Lombardo the attorney. He seemed mad at Lombardo and heard Lombardo say, “I tried my best. There was no alternative, sco got caught and it is best to leave well enough alone. We must go on.” “You are right Pasquale. We have a meeting tonight. All the family will be there, turning to Dominick, “Dominick, they were all notified correct?” “Si Godfather. They will be there on time,” replied Dominick. Pasquale and Alfonso kissed each other and departed saying see you later. Dominick sat down and had an espresso and biscuit. He turned to Alfonso, “When you are ready let me know. I will be right here with coffee.” “Dominick, take your time. I have a few calls to make and when I am ready I will let you know. Enjoy your coffee,” replied Alfonso. It was about an hour or hour and a half before Alfonso returned, “Dominick I am ready. Let us go.”

Dominick got up and started for the door. He threw 500 liras on the counter for the coffee. “See you tomorrow.” Alfonso waved to the counter man and exited from the door. Dominick went ahead and opened the enger door. Alfonso looked in the rear of the car to be sure no one was there. Dominick was worried he may see the pipe, but he did not. He sat down, “Who in the hell pushed this seat to the front?” yelled Alfonso. “It must have been the service kid at the station,” replied Dominick and he continued to talk, “Let me adjust the seat. The lever is in the front of the seat.” “No, do not bother. I will do it.” He sat in the seat with his right hand searching for the lever. He found it. In the meantime Dominick walked to the driver’s side. As he was walking, he heard sort of a bang and Alfonso yelled, “AH, AH!” Dominick quickly looked in the car and saw Alfonso gasping his last breath. The pipe worked. It threw the seat and pierced Alfonso through the back and pierced his chest. Alfonso was dead. Dominick ran into the clubhouse for someone to call the Carabiniere. A fatal accident had happened to the Godfather. He had to call Pasquale Lombardo to tell him what happened, and the attorney can report to the meeting what happened. It would be best for him to explain to the families. The Carabiniere arrived and examined the body. Dominick heard one of the officers say it was a freak accident. How a pipe must have got loose and stuck into the seat and pierced it and went into the enger. Report accidental death.

CHAPTER XXIII

After returning from Rome, Judge Meucci ordered Captain Russo to bring sco to court the next morning at ten a.m. for sentencing. As ordered Captain Russo notified his Corporal to have the prisoner in court at nine fortyfive, and all attorneys were also notified. In the meantime Judge Meucci must pick a public defender for Philomena. He asked Antonio Patti for a good public defender for Philomena Agosto, but Patti did not want to suggest any, figuring it would be a conflict of interest. He would rather have the judge pick one. The next morning at approximately nine forty-five a.m. sco Longo was brought to court. Captain Russo had more men stationed in the court and outside, as the word already reached the courthouse that the Godfather had a fatal accident with his car and he was dead. It was for this reason Russo thought extra guards would help. “Ladies and Gentlemen please rise as Judge Meucci is presiding and will preside at this sentencing,” said the court clerk. Judge Meucci entered and sat at the bench and slapped the gavel, “This court is now open. “Your honor the court is in session for the sentencing of one sco Longo, who had a fair trial and was found guilty by the jury, he is now brought forth for sentencing,” said the court clerk. “Will the prisoner please rise? It is the duty of this court to have you sentenced to life without possible freedom, and you shall remain in prison until death,” said Judge Meucci. He then continued, “You may feel this is a harsh sentence. I do not because your actions have caused many families hearts to be broken. Two boys will be raised with no father and a mother and a father raised a good hard working son only to loose him with bullet in head. The victim’s brother will miss him also, and the grandparents from both sides feel the loss. I could have you

executed, but I feel this is too easy; therefore, you are sentenced to life. Have the prisoner removed.” Lombardo did not blink an eye. He felt sco was lucky not to receive the death penalty, yet there must be reason for this. He will have to wait and see what happens within the families. He will go to Palermo. He was not able to attend the family meeting the previous night. He will find out soon enough. Judge Meucci turned to the Captain; “I need to see you in my chambers.” “Yes, your honor. As soon as my men return the prisoner to his cell.” Upon doing so, the Captain returned to the Judge’s chamber, knocked on the door and on the other side a voice said, “Enter.” “I am here as you requested you honor,” said Captain Russo. “Very good. Please, this is an informal meeting. Please relax and sit down. What I have to say or suggest must be thought out,” replied the judge. “Thank you your honor,” replied Russo. “Captain what this prisoner did is inexcusable. We know he is a hit man for the Mano Nero, but we could only hang this crime on him. Now what bothers me is scum like him should be placed away from this isle of Sicily. I am thinking of an isle off of Sicily where he will be treated as a man without a country. Have you any suggestions Captain?” “You know they do have prisoners on the isle off the shores of Sicily. They only have to request the island accept him. Although it belongs to Sicily, we do not want to impose on them forcibly,” answered Russo, continuing, “If we ask they will gladly accept him.” “Very good. Captain, check into it and see what we have to do to exile him. Is that the island of Pantelleria off Aggenta?” asked Judge Meucci. “Yes your honor. I will get on it immediately,” replied Russo. “Thank you, Captain. We now have to prepare for the trial of Philomena Agosto. I do hate this, but if one commits a crime they must stand trial. We have court

arrangements within a day or two,” said Meucci. “Again thank you.” “Your welcome, if there is any other necessary information for Philomena Agosto’s trial let me know. When you wish to have the arrangements, I will have the guards assemble. I do not believe they will have as much trouble and concern as they did with sco Longo trial. Speaking of Longo, when do you want him removed from Trapani?” asked Russo. “When you check on what island will accept him. In fact I will wait for the Agosto trial is over, for they may need information from him pertaining to Philomena,” replied the judge. “As you wish, your honor, and I will check on the island of Pantelleria. It is off the southern end of Sicily,” replied Russo. “Buona Notte, your honor.” Russo returned to his office and put in a call to General DeLuca. DeLuca’s orderly told him to hold on, for he was in a conversation with Mussolini pertaining to the war. Russo lit a cigarette and was thinking of returning to Compobello to his wife Caterina. He was really homesick. “Pronto,” said a voice on the other end of the phone. Russo recognized it as being the General. “I am very sorry to trouble you General, but I want to report all information up to this point. Judge Meucci sentenced Longo to life without parole. Also he would like to banish him from Sicily by shipping him to a prison on the island of Pantelleria. Is there anyway we can do this with the officials on the island?” asked Russo. “Captain, this is a very good idea of Judge Meucci. I will the superintendent of the prison and see what we can work out, and as soon as I get an answer I will you,” answered General DeLuca. “Thank you General. How is the war coming?” Russo asked. “Very good, at the rate their troops are going, they should be out of Africa within six months, lord willing,” replied DeLuca. “Bien, General, and I will be waiting for your call,” and Russo hung up.

He will call Caterina and see how things are. He misses his family. “The hell with it. I am going home for tonight,” he thought. “Tomorrow is another day.” He called his Sergeant, and Corporal and explained he would be gone for the night and to make sure no visitors for Long, not his family friends or lawyer, no one. He will be back in the morning about ten a.m., as there will be no court case for a couple days. Captain Russo entered his Fiat and headed home.

* * *

Pasquale Lombardo headed home to Palermo down hearted and worried what Alfonso will say not knowing the Godfather was dead. This trial took the best out of him. He had no help from anyone, not even Materossa. In fact he had not even seen him around. He wondered what had happened to him. Well he will find out when he gets to Palermo. He arrived in Palermo at approximately seven p.m. He went to the club. There was a crowd around the front. He saw Materossa and Dominick and walked up to them, “What is going on? Where is the Godfather?” “Haven’t you heard? Last night he was getting into his Fiat, and he was pushing his seat back, so he could have more room for his legs, when a sharp pipe penetrated the back of the seat and entered his body killing him—a freak accident,” said Materossa. “The Colletti Brothers were looking for you, and said if we see you to have you here at the club at nine p.m.,” Dominick explained to Lombardo. “I am going home to clean up and will be back by then,” replied Pasquale. Pasquale walked to his Audi and could not believe what he heard about Alfonso. Well he is off the hook about Longo.

* * *

Captain Russo got home and was having supper when the phone rang. Caterina told him it was Sergeant Mancuso. Russo turned to Caterina. “Boy, I am not even home a hour and I am being sought. I wonder what he wants.” “Pronto Sergeant. This better be good, I was just enjoying pasta e fagolia.” “Captain I am sorry, but I called Trapani and they told me you were home for this evening, so I called to give you the latest scoop. Godfather Alfonso is dead. Some say gunned down. Others say a freak accident, but he is dead as of last night,” rattled the Sergeant. “I don’t believe it! Try to see what other information you can get and let me know in the morning,” replied Russo. “Si Captain, I will call you in the morning.” They both hung up. Russo then considered calling General DeLuca to on the information pertaining to Alfonso. He put his call through and told the orderly to put General DeLuca on the phone and it was urgent from Captain Russo. In a few minutes, he heard a voice. “Pronto.” It was the General. “General, this is Captain Russo. It has been brought to my attention the Godfather Alfonso is dead.” “What, when did this happen, and how?” asked DeLuca. “My Sergeant is going to Palermo to get all the information, of which I will know in the morning,” replied Russo. “Upon getting the actual facts call me tomorrow evening. I will hold off this information from Il Duce until I hear from you Captain,” replied DeLuca. “Thanks,” and he hung up. Russo will have to wait until tomorrow morning to get the facts, no fantasy of what happened. He wondered if Lombardo knew about this before he went to

Palermo. I guess he didn’t otherwise he would have said something. Well tomorrow is another day.

* * *

November was brisk and the farmers were picking grapes and olives. Sicily was getting back to normal. Philomena’s case will be coming up soon and the Agosto family had the other two boys to think of, Andrea and Salvatore. Andrea understood, but Salvatore had the horns. He was mischievous as small as he was. He was always looking for a fight. Well time will tell.

* * *

The next morning, Russo got a call from Trapani. It was his Corporal to tell him the judge was requesting his appearance late in the afternoon. Russo thanked him and told him he would be there. He talked to Caterina that he will be gone for a day or two and he will call her. He went to the courtyard, opened the gates and was prepared to enter his Audi, when Sergeant Mancuso drove up, saluted the Captain and then explained how the Godfather had died. “Could it really be a freak accident?” he wondered. He was really dead and the Colletti brothers are planning on taking over. Gino was forming a new meeting for the coming week. Captain Russo thanked the Sergeant again and entered his car to go to Trapani. When he arrives, he will go directly to the judge’s chamber.

* * *

Cleaned up and shaved, Pasquale was ready to meet with Gino Colletti to see what he wanted. He will meet Dominick then together they will meet with Gino. It was about eight p.m. and Dominick said nine p.m. at the clubhouse. He will call Dominick to confirm the appointment that there was no change. He picked up the phone and called Dominick at home. As soon as he heard Pasquale’s voice he asked if anything was wrong, Pasquale replied no. He called to see if the meeting was still on. Dominick told him yes and Pasquale asked if he wanted him to pick him up on the way to the club. Dominick was happy and said yes he would be ready in fifteen minutes. Pasquale finished cleaning up and got everything ready for the meeting. He knew he was to be asked about Alfonso’s affairs. He will only answer what he can and nothing more. He has to feel the Colletti Brothers doings. He went downstairs and told his housemaid he will be gone for a few hours. He checked his car and got it started. He was getting jittery since Alfonso’s death. As he drove down Via Homberto, he turned on Via Cavour. Dominick was waiting for him. He stopped the car and Dominick entered. They exchanged greetings of joy to see each other. Dominick broke in, “What is new Counselor?” “Nothing Dominick. You heard sco received life in prison?” “Yes, Alfonso was boiling mad. He was like an animal and was that way when he died,” said Dominick. “I knew he would be mad. There was nothing I could do to save him. Mussolini had his men surround the courthouse. We had no chance. This was a vendetta towards the Mano Nero,” explained Pasquale. “Alfonso knew he had no chance to free sco. He was hoping for the impossible, which will never happen,” replied Dominick. “In America they call us the Mafia, no more Mano Nero.” “Mafia, what the hell does that apply to or mean?” replied Pasquale. “I don’t know,” answered Dominick. The car pulled up Via Roma in front of the clubhouse. Gino and his brothers were by the door waiting, also the head of the other families. As soon as Pasquale got out of the car, they all welcomed him.

“Buona Notte, counselor. I am glad you could make it tonight, for we have important business to discuss,” said Gino. “We will not take long.” They all entered the clubhouse and seated themselves. Gino turned to Pasquale, “Please sit next to me.” “Gentlemen, we are meeting tonight to discuss the organization. Many of you have heard of the freak accident fatality of the Godfather. We are meeting tonight to discuss a successor to him. We cannot throw a chain away because a link is broken. We must mend and keep going, and it is for this reason I called this meeting—to elect a new head for the family,” said Gino. Giovanni Colletti got up. “Why don’t you take the helm, Gino? I don’t believe anyone else is interested.” The other family heads looked at each other. It was foolish to go against the four brothers. Giuseppe Colletti jumped in, “Let’s put it to vote.” “That would be the proper way to do it,” replied Gino. “Pasquale, you will be the overseer on the vote.” Pasquale got up and turned to the other families. “I would prefer each member get up and vote and express your feelings,” he said. “Very good,” replied Gino. Each and everyone got up, voted and expressed their feelings. Their main concern was not to buckle down to Mussolini or the Carabiniere, and to work with the American Brothers, now called Mafia. The vote was unanimous for Gino. He turned to Dominick. “I do hope you will be my right hand man.” “Si,” replied Dominick Gino then turned to Pasquale, “You will continue to represent us. Do you agree?”

“If you wish my services after what happened to sco, I will accept,” replied Pasquale. “Pasquale, forget what happened to sco. He had no chance. He was the loser who brought it on himself. There was nothing you could have done,” said Gino. “Pasquale, we will get together in a day or two to discuss plans and to find out what happened in America. Is that all right with you?” asked Gino. Pasquale turned to Gino and shook hands, “As you wish,” he replied. “Good. Dominick will call when it is convenient to talk,” replied Gino.

* * *

Russo arrived in Trapani. His corporal met him and repeated he had an appointment with the judge. Russo thanked him and told him as soon as he refreshed himself, he would go to see the judge. About an hour later, Russo was at the door of Judge Meucci’s chamber. He knocked and the voice on the other side said, “Come in.” Russo entered and explained he was home to see his family and apologized for any delay in the meeting. “No Captain, you do not need to apologize. I am happy to see you went home to see your family. How many children do you have?” he asked. “A boy, Amodro, and a girl, Concetta, both still young,” replied Russo. “Bien I am happy for you,” replied Meucci who then turned to Russo. “Please do sit, I wish to discuss the future of this case of Philomena Agosto. In two days we will ask a grand jury to indict, charging her as a partner in this terrible crime.” Russo cut into the conversation, “Your honor, I don’t believe she was responsible

in the shooting.” “She may or may not have provoked this crime, but it started with both parties involved in a love affair. To bring about this crime will be for the jury to decide,” replied Meucci. “I am sorry for interfering in your decision,” replied Russo. Judge Meucci laughed, “Captain this is twice you have apologized since you entered my chambers. There is nothing to apologize for. He then turned and continued, “As I was saying, after the grand jury the case will come to trial the second week in January, due to the coming holidays,” he scratched his head. “Come to think of it I have to pick a public defender for her. I will defense attorney Bell. Have you got all that, Captain? In two days we will have a grand jury and the case will come up the second week of January. I will give you the exact date prior to the court case, anything else Captain?” “Yes what about Longo?” asked Russo. “Keep him in jail in Trapani until the outcome of Philomena’s trial,” replied Meucci. “Anything else? If not, thank you for coming Captain, good day.” Captain Russo exited and went to his office. He called his corporal and explained the events. He also recommended the corporal give three men at a time three day es, but at all times keep Longo in prison with no visitors, his lawyer only with the permission of the Captain. The corporal saluted, “Si Captain.” Captain Russo will make his report to General DeLuca upon completion of Philomena’s trial.

* * *

In Palermo, Gino had set up a meeting with Pasquale to discuss the organization. At the meeting, Gino had his brother Giuseppe and Dominick. While sitting there Pasquale ordered an espresso coffee, and then turned to Gino. “Gino what is it you wish to discuss?” “Before taking over I want to know what is in the works, and how to deal with it. I don’t want to screw things up,” Gino replied. Pasquale looked at Gino then Dominick, “You do know that Longo completed the hit on the Mayor of Castelvetrano, for he was the influence of the angel powder they had at the bottom of the olive oil drums sent to Brooklyn, America. Alfonso also told him the informant in Brooklyn had been taken care of also, at the feast of miracle in August. The feast is held every year on Grand Ave half a block from the police station. They found him crucified on the cross early in the morning, and the people in America are waiting for delivery. “It will be up to you Gino to figure out what can be done.” “Give me a few days and I will figure out something. As for Longo, forget him. He got himself in this mess,” replied Gino. Pasquale turned to Gino, “Will there be anything else? If not I want to go home and sleep, Buona Notte.” “Buona Notte” they all replied.

* * *

The phone rang in Russo’s office. It was Judge Meucci calling to tell Russo the grand jury would meet in the morning at ten a.m. for the trial of Philomena and to have the prisoner in court. Upon hearing this, the Captain notified the Corporal to have the prisoner in court at nine forty-five a. m. for a grand jury inquest. No one will be allowed in the courtroom other than the participating parties. He will only need guards to guard the prisoner and the courthouse doors. Wednesday morning Philomena was brought in for the grand jury decision to

hold or not to hold a trial and to what charges should be filed. At approximately ten a.m. the judge entered the courtroom. Prior to sitting down Judge Meucci announced to the grand jury the reason for this action. Philomena Agosto was to be put on charges of the type of crime she is to be charged. He was appointing Giuseppe D’Anna as a public defender for Philomena. Meucci’s final statement was that he wish a fair decision and not to be prejudiced of the Longo trial. The court clerk got up and announced the court is now in session. Prosecutor Patti got up and gave his summation of why Philomena Agosto should stand for trial of manslaughter due to the association with said sco Longo, causing the death of her husband and son. “She may not have pulled the trigger, but she put the gun in his hand with the affair they were carrying on behind her husband’s back. She shall be held for trial in prison with no bail.” Defense attorney D’Anna got up, “Your honor this woman was at home when this assassination took place. She was told of the tragedy and I object to the prosecutor demanding no bail. She has been in prison for over a month and had no one to defend her until Judge Meucci appointed me to defend her.” He then turned to the judge. “Your Honor, I wish to go over this case with my client, and I do feel she shall be released on bail until the case comes up, upon the decision of the grand jury.” “I wish to advise the prosecutor and the defense lawyer to address any comments to the grand jury. It will be their decision for the charges to be present and if any bail will be required,” replied Meucci. Prosecutor again got up faced the grand jury, “She shall be able for the death of her husband and son and it is for this reason to indict Philomena Agosto. She shall be held for murder, with no bail.” Defense attorney D’Anna, “Gentlemen of the jury how can this woman be blamed for a shooting that took place 1/4 kilometer from her home? Did she have a secret weapon? If she does she shall give it to the army fighting in Africa.” Judge Meucci rapped his gavel and said, “Enough of the jokes and do not implicate our troops with this case.”

“I apologize your honor, and I do apologize to the jury. What I am trying to prove is that this woman was not near the killing. I do not believe any mother would like to see her son killed. This woman shall not be held for murder and bail of 500,000 lire shall be set.” Meucci got up and made the announcement that the court will be in recess until 3 p.m. at which time the jury will make their decision and rapped the gavel. At three p.m. the judge expected the Grand Jury to decide the fate of Philomena Agosto. At three p.m. Judge Meucci entered the court. He turned to the attorneys of both sides, “Any other questions prior to a decision of the Grand Jury?” Both attorneys shook their heads. “No your Honor.” “Good, I therefore ask the Grand Jury of their decision,” replied Meucci. The Grand Jury foreman got up and turned to Judge Meucci, “Your honor this jury after going over all the details, failed to find Philomena Agosto innocent. It is therefore the decision that the defendant be held over for a court by jury to decide her fate. We on to your honor to proceed in a jury case, for Philomena Agosto.” “I thank you for your decision and I do dismiss the Grand Jury, and will the two attorneys approach the bench.” Upon doing so Meucci told the attorneys to prepare for a jury pick and prepare for a trial as soon as possible.

CHAPTER XXIV

As Meucci predicted, trial would start tomorrow with the picking of a jury and it would be a tough picking, as many men have Philomena guilty. Prosecutor Patti and defense attorney D’Anna would have a hard time selecting a jury. Meucci would call in as many people as possible to select a jury. He gave the lawyers three days to come up with fourteen jurors, twelve jurors and two alternates. Meucci also gave Russo orders to bring in twenty men at a time for possible selection for jury, wanting an impartial jury. Russo told his corporal to bring him twenty men who spoke and read the language and he explained to him about being impartial. “That will be a hard thing to do,” the corporal replied. “Well we must try,” replied Russo. Many of the peasants spoke poorly due to no education or little and did not read. Again Russo said, “Well do try to get them.” He will explain to Meucci, it may take an extra day or two. Meucci understood and he knew Meucci wanted a fair trial, no kangaroo court. This must be as Mussolini said fair but no deals. Russo understood the problem the corporal would have, especially impartial.

* * *

Gino Colletti, newly appointed Godfather, had to prove himself and he figured he would try to get the Region of Naples, Calabria, and Sicily to respect him. He called Dominick to get a hold of Pasquale Lombardo to meet with him within a few hours at the clubhouse.

That evening he met at the clubhouse with Pasquale and Dominick. “Pasquale I am considering a meeting with other families from the region of Sicily, Calabria and Naples to discuss future enterprises to benefit our society’s future, turning to Pasquale. What do you think of the idea?” asked Gino. “I do believe you have a good idea but you will have to suggest plans that will benefit us as well as our society,” replied Pasquale. “That is why I am asking your advice. You will be instrumental in putting our ideas to work,” replied Gino. “Dominick will assist us in every way possible.” “Dominick will set up our meeting with the out of the region families. Each family will be permitted to have 7 persons, no iron this must be a gentlemen agreement. One representative from each family will be at the entrance and each member entering will voluntarily display their open jackets, but Dominick I do not want this meeting in Palermo. I do not want the local or Carabiniere to know what we are up to. Dominick you figure a good secret place. Let Pasquale and myself know. I will leave it up to you,” explained Gino. “I will advise before making any plans to see what the families in Naples and Calabria think of the idea before making any final plans,” advised Pasquale. “Also do not send Dominick alone have someone with him.” Dominick stepped in, “I could do it myself. I won’t need an assistant.” “No you do not understand Dominick. It will show a great prestige and will also keep a sharp eye on your back,” replied Pasquale. “As you wish I will feel comfortable with someone watching my back, thanks Pasquale,” replied Dominick. “Very good,” answered Gino. “Dominick will approach each family member for approval of a meeting. If approved we will set such meeting within a week. Let us get this thing going while the idea is hot.” “I will start in the morning, and I will suggest Carmine go with me. I will feel safe with him,” replied Dominick. “As you wish Dominick, report directly to Pasquale,” answered Gino.

* * *

“Captain we have nine eligible candidates for jury duty. I have other men checking around. As soon as they report in I will notify you,” corporal reported. “Good. Regardless of the time report to me corporal,” replied Russo. Captain Russo studied the names to see if they were legal residences of the providence of Trapani. He then picked up the phone and called Judge Meucci to explain to him the up to the minute report. Meucci thanked him for calling. He would like the names as soon as possible so he called for a court appearance for the picking of jury. He didn’t want any delays. He wanted this case to be fresh in the people’s mind. As Russo put the phone down corporal knocked on the door. “Enter,” Russo replied. “Captain we have five more names,” the corporal reported. “Good I will wait until ten p.m. to call Judge Meucci. The men shall be back by then,” replied Russo. Corporal saluted and exited. By nine thirty p.m. all the men had reported back in. They got one more name, which gave them sixteen men for jury duty. It will be up to the court to decide who will qualify. About ten p.m. Russo again picked up the phone and called Judge Meucci. “Champro.” He explained he had sixteen names and gave his suggestions. Judge Meucci advised Russo to get in touch with the prosecutor and defense lawyer to call for a jury selection, when they will be available. Upon doing so he will get back to Russo with a date to begin selection. Meucci will notify Antonio Patti and the defense attorney D’Anna public defender for jury selection.

Meucci wanted this case to be over. The crowd had dwindled down since the Logo sentencing, but one can predict when Philomena’s starts what will happen. It is unpredictable. It will be up to Russo’s troops to keep law and order. To this date he and his men have done a perfect job of little disturbance. Meucci had faith in this man, who did not believe in violence and was honest. His new men liked and respected him. Also General DeLuca in Rome had faith in him. This was enough for Meucci. In the morning he will call up Russo and set up a court date.

* * *

It was a beautiful fall morning. The sun was out and it was cool. Dominick got into his Fiat and turned south, so he could pick up Carmine. As he approached the Via Nicolo, he saw Carmine waiting. He stopped and they greeted each other. “We will go to Naples first and then to Calabria,” said Dominick. “As you wish,” replied Carmine. Dominick turned and headed east for Messina, where they will take a ferry to San Giovanni in Calabria. It will be a long drive, he would like to make it before nighttime and then see Nino Neapolitan Godfather. Dominick and Carmine did not discuss their mission. Dominick was the Ambassador and Carmine was his back up man. They discussed the weather, the family, wife and children. They reached the ferry by ten a.m. and boarded. They went on deck and lit a cigarette. “Carmine you drive up the Calabria I need a rest a little,” said Dominick. “I was wandering when you will ask me to drive,” replied Carmine. “Good we will drive to Naples by seven p.m.,” answered Dominick. “I don’t want to stay on this mission any longer than I have to,” he continued. “Neither do I, after all I have a business to run, the garage,” replied Carmine. “I hope to have this mission completed in three, four days tops,” answered

Dominick.

* * *

On Thursday morning, Captain Russo’s phone rang, Russo picked up the phone,” Pronto.” “Captain Russo, this is Judge Meucci. I am calling to brief you on the coming up trial of Philomena Agosto. She will be charged as an associate to the crime. The jury has been selected and both attorneys have agreed to a trial date. The court will convene on Monday at nine-thirty a.m. Will this any trouble to set up your men for court and prison guard?” “No your Honor. My men will be stationed at nine a.m. in preparation for your nine-thirty session,” replied Russo. “Thank you Captain, I will be going to Rome until Sunday night. If there are any important matters comes up call me at home,” replied Meucci. “I will keep that in mind, if there is an emergency your Honor,” answered Russo. They both bid “Buon Giorno” and hung up. Russo will call in the Corporal to prepare for Monday. He will give some men weekend es. He will plan to leave Friday and return Sunday. He wanted to be with his wife. Russo picked up the phone and called his corporal to report to him in an hour. When the corporal arrived, he knocked and Russo told him to enter. He saluted and Russo ordered him, “At ease.” “Corporal, I will be going home over the week-end. Give some men Saturday to Sunday es. Also Monday the court will be in recess for the trial at nine-thirty a.m. It will be advised to have the men prepare the prisoner by nine to ninefifteen a.m. Monday. I will be back Sunday night. If anything should come up, you can me at home,” explained Russo.

“Yes Captain, I will carry out your orders as instructed.” The corporal saluted at attention and waited for Russo’s return salute, about faced and exited. Russo checked his desk. If there were any new instructions he will call General DeLuca after the trial.

* * *

“Carmine we are entering the Naples area. We will drive to St. Lucia. Gino was to call Michael to tell him to expect us. I hope he did,” said Dominick. “What time is it?” asked Dominick. “It is eleven a.m. Is it a special time to see this Michael?” asked Carmine. “No, when we get there we will be accepted regardless the time,” answered Dominick. They drove up Via Garibaldi and they came to water until they reached St. Lucia. As they drove past the apartment, Dominick noticed two men sitting by the stoop, and there was a parking space in front. They drove the Fiat into the space when one of the men approached the car. “Are you Dominick?” he asked. “Yes,” I replied. “Good w will escort you to Don Michael. Don’t worry about the car no one will touch it.” The man instructed them. They got out of the car and shook hands with both men and Dominick introduced Carmine. “How was the trip?” one of the men asked. “Tired, a good night’s sleep would help,” answered Carmine.

“After your meeting with Don Michael, we have a room assigned to both of you where you can shower, eat and rest,” the first man explained. They reached the door with the number three on it. One of the men knocked. As the door opened, the inside man shouted to the other fellow, “We will take over now.” Dominick and Carmine introduced themselves with the Sicilian greeting, “St. Benedict.” This has been used for years, as a sign of respect. Don Michael shook hands with both of them. “Don Gino has a lot of respect for you Dominick,” said Don Michael. “Thank you” replied Dominick. “I was asked to see if possible a meeting could be set up with the three families, Sicilia, Naples and Region Calabria. Don Gino feels it will be beneficial, for the three families to get together to see what they can do to fight the Fascist Government, as they are hurting our American Paisasni.” “This sounds very interesting, but how can we hit back?” replied Don Michael. “Don Michael this is the one reason for the meeting of the three families,” replied Dominick. “I am very interested. When and where can we meet?” asked Don Michael. “When I return to Palermo with my assurance of an unbiased meeting of the families, Don Gino will call and set up time, date, and place of the meeting, if this agrees with you of all the arrangements,” answered Dominick. Don Michel extended his hand, “Yes, tell Don Gino I am in agreement.” “Grazie Don Michael, I will on to Don Gino your blessing,” answered Dominick. Then turning to one of the men, “We are exhausted. I have been to understand there are rooms for us to eat and rest till morning?” “Yes Dominick,” replied Don Michael. “My man will escort you to your room and food has been ordered for you. Before leaving in the morning, do by and say ‘Ciao’,” replied Don Michael.

“Si Don Michael, Grazie and Buona Sera,” replied Dominick and Carmine nodded his head. As soon as they were in their room, Dominick went to the shower. Carmine answered the door. It was the bellhop delivering the food. Carmine thanked the bellhop and yelled to Dominick that the food was here. Dominick didn’t hesitate for he was hungry. He wrapped a towel around himself and came to the table. Linguine with clam sauce, mussels, and after that a whiting. The fish looked good, pastry and espresso. Dominick and Carmine ate. Carmine showered, and they retired to bed. In the morning Dominick and Carmine prepared to leave. They ed by room three to say “Ciao” to Don Michael. They knocked and were escorted to Don Michael who was having an espresso. He greeted them and wished them well on the way to the region. “I had my men clean and petrol your car, and there is some fruit for your trip,” replied Don Michael. They thanked them and went to their car, and thanked the men for cleaning and putting petroleum in the car. They waved and they took off going south to region Calabria. They planned to arrive before nightfall. Neither one liked driving at night on these roads. It was about eleven a.m. when Dominick suggested to Carmine that as soon as they reach Cosenza he would take over for a while. He was happy. After all it was boring sitting there smoking one cigarette after another. In another half hour they will be in Cosenza. They already ed Palo. It was about eleven forty-five when they reached Cosenza, “We will stop for petroleum and you will take over,” said Dominick. “That will be great,” answered Carmine. They arrived at the petroleum station and Dominick told the attendant to fill it up and check the oil and water. There was no conversation with the attendant while

filling up and putting oil. Dominick paid the attendant the stated amount of liras and gave him an n extra couple lira. Carmine got in the back of the Fiat and Dominick made himself comfortable in the enger seat. He was going to have a wink or two. “Carmine, go straight for the region, no detours. We want to get there early. We should make it by four or four-thirty,” ordered Dominick. “If you get tired, wake me.” “Go to sleep. I know where we are headed for. I drove in Calabria before, especially in Catanzaro and region,” replied Carmine. It was about four p.m. when Carmine woke Dominick to tell him that he had just ed Villa San Giovanni. They shall be in Calabria between four and fourthirty. “Carmine I will be glad when we get back home and this mission is over,” Dominick remarked. “If everything runs smoothly, we will be back in Palermo two p. m. tomorrow,” answered Carmine. It was about four-fifteen when Carmine was driving Via Emmanuel, “Where are we headed for, Don Giuseppe’s house or club?” asked Carmine. “Turn on Via Couvour. We will go to the club. He is expecting us, so one place or the other, he will be there,” answered Dominick. As they arrived on Via Nicastro, they saw a few people sitting at a table having espresso. They hadn’t eaten since that morning, so they were tired and hungry. They stopped the Fiat in front of the club. One of the individuals came over and asked whom they were. They explained they were at the invitation of Don Giuseppe and that they were from Palermo. “Yes, Don Giuseppe is expecting you, and he will meet with you in the clubhouse. He has dinner ready. Maybe you both want to freshen up, for the Don will be here within the hour,” the man explained. “That will be fine. We will wash up a little, and they are hungry,” explained

Dominick. He then turned to the man, “Will the car be safe here?” “No one will touch the car. You can leave the keys in there,” the man replied. “Great, Grazie.” Dominick and Carmine went inside and went to the restroom. As they were leaving the bathroom, the Don Giuseppe was coming in, and they sort of bumped into each other. “Don Giuseppe, I am Dominick and this is Carmine. We are here on behalf of Don Gino Colletti of Palermo. Pleased to meet you.” “Yes. Gino called that you will be here today. I am pleased to meet both of you. Let us go and sit. I know you both are hungry. We will discuss everything as they eat. I am also a little hungry,” said Don Giuseppe. He turned to Dominick, “Don’t worry about your car. My men will take care of it. Tonight you rest here and tomorrow you can return to Palermo. Now let us go and eat.” Eat that word sounded great to Dominick and Carmine. They were famished. They had a Calabrese dish pasta and forno. They didn’t care. They would have eaten horse if necessary. Don poured wine for both of them to drink, “Finish eating and then we can talk,” he told the men. After they finished eating, one of Don’s men offered them a cigarette and espresso coffee. “We are sorry Don Giuseppe, but we felt we could talk better after eating,” said Dominick. “That is all right; take your time. We have time. You won’t have to leave until tomorrow. My men have rooms for you to stay the night at the Albergo Reggio, around the corner,” replied the Don. Dominick sat down next to the Don, and he started to explain the problems with Il Duce and that Don Gino will like to meet with Don Michael of Naples and of course with him. The meeting place has not been set, until Don Gino finds a safe place, not in Palermo, and he wanted Don Giuseppe’s ok for a three way meeting.

“Dominick you tell Gino it will be ok with me as long as he gives me two days notice,” replied Don Giuseppe. “Fine” replied Dominick, “and we thank you and your people for their hospitality.” “Think nothing of it,” Don replied. “Take care of yourself. Your car will be brought to you in the morning before you leave and will be filled with petroleum and again thank you, and arrivederci.” “Same to you Don Giuseppe and we thank you for all you have done for us. Carmine thanks you also,” Dominick replied. “Buona Notte.” They left with two of Don’s men who escorted them to the Albergo. When they got to the desk, one of the men told the clerk, “Friends of Don Giuseppe.” They told the desk clerk the time to wake them up, shook hands with the two men and thanked them. “Your car will be cleaned and filled with petroleum,” one of the men said. “Grazie,” Dominick and Carmine answered.

* * *

Sunday was a little chilly. Captain Russo got up. His wife was preparing lunch. He will clean up, eat and will leave by four p.m., giving him enough time to get to Trapani. He will meet with the Corporal and prepare for the court case, which is slated for nine thirty. He will have the prisoner brought in about nine-fifteen a.m. “Gaetano, how long before we are a family again?” questioned Caterina. “Have patience Bella. It won’t be long now. They hope to have a jury within a day or two and then the case will be brought to trial,” answered Russo.

His children missed their Papa also; Russo knew that. Caterina yelled from the kitchen, “Pronto, per mangare.” Russo sat down. The children sat on each side of him. “We miss you papa,” they both yelled. “I miss both of you” he replied. After lunch it was already four p.m. He kissed Caterina, and yelled to his son, “You are the man of the house while I am not here.” “Bien papa,” his son replied. Russo got in his car and started back to Trapani, taking the road to Marsala Trapani. If everything goes well he will be there by six p.m. It was a beautiful day and he was thinking what he needed to do to prepare for the morning. He finally reached Via Roberto, a few more blocks and he would be there. Traveling wasn’t that bad this morning. He reached the prison gate, blew the horn, and a private approached saluted and opened the gate. When Russo got out of the car, he called to the private to tell the corporal to meet in his office at seven-thirty p.m. The private saluted and said, “Si Captain.” Russo sat in his chair and was thinking of the morning. The trial will start for Philomena Agosto. When the trial finishes, he hopes to return to Caterina and live a peaceful life. He will call General DeLuca after the trial is over. He stared to think of the war, how it was coming along. The only news he got was on the radio or newspaper. A knock on the door awoke him from his thoughts, “Enter.” It was the corporal. He saluted, “Present as ordered Sir’. “At ease corporal. I asked for you, so we may be ready for tomorrow’s court session,” answered Russo. “What are the orders for tomorrow sir?” asked the corporal.

“Judge Meucci has ordered trial to start at nine-thirty a.m., so have the prisoner brought in by nine-fifteen a.m. and post more guards inside and outside the courthouse,” explained Russo. “Yes Sir, any other special orders?” asked the corporal. “No,” Russo answered and continuing he asked if the men were given weekend es. “Yes Sir,” he saluted Russo and exited with pad in hand. The corporal will post the duty roster in the morning. Russo lit a cigarette and relaxed for a moment. He lay on the cot and finished his cigarette, got up and washed and prepared for bed. The phone was ringing it was Caterina, who called to see if he got in, “I am fine Bella I will call you tomorrow, Buona Notte.” At six a.m. Russo got up. He showered, shaved and dressed. He had time, for he will be in the courtyard about nine a.m. The corporal will notify him when everything will be ready. He loathed this day. Picking a jury was tiresome and he hoped there would be no rejects, but that is never so. There are always rejects. It was about eight a. m. He will call Judge Meucci and tell him everything is ready for nine-thirty a.m. court and see if there are any other requests. Judge Meucci thanked him for calling and told him there were no other assignments and that he will see him in court. At that moment the corporal knocked on the door and Russo yelled, “Enter.” The corporal entered and saluted, “Sir the duty roster is posted. Are there any other duties before the court convenes?” “No Corporal, I thank you and the men for a wonderful job they have done, and let us hope it will be ending soon, that way we will be home, before having to return to our Military duties,” replied Russo. At nine-fifteen a.m. Corporal and four men escorted Philomena into court. Men were posted outside and inside the court and the corporal had extra men on duty in case of trouble, which no one wanted. Russo noticed Luigi and Marella Nicolossi, parents of Philomena, were sitting in the third row. “They really have

aged at least another thirty years,” Russo thought. Angelo and Giuseppe Agosto were sitting in the next row. They both kept their mother and father from court. At nine-thirty the clerk broke the silence of the court, “Ladies and gentlemen, please rise as the Judge Meucci who is presiding in this case.” Judge Meucci slammed the gavel, “This court is now in session.” Meucci signaled the two attorneys, Antonio Patti, the prosecutor and public defender D’Anna for Philomena. “Gentlemen it is our duty to select twelve jurors for the trial of Philomena Agosto on the charges of murder,” D’Anna interrupted. “Your honor Ms. Agosto cannot be charged with murder if she was not present.” “Enough Mr. D’Anna. The grand jury brought the charge of murder and I will not tolerate your interfering while I am talking. One more outburst and I will hold you in contempt of court. Is that understood?” said the angry Meucci. “Yes you honor. I apologize,” answered D’Anna. “Let us begin by calling your first juror for questioning,” replied Meucci. Prosecutor Patti called the first juror and began questioning. After about two hours, around eleven-thirty a.m., the court clerk informed Judge Meucci that only four jurors were selected and court will resume at one-thirty p.m. At approximately three-thirty, a message was sent to Judge Meucci eleven jurors had been selected and court will recess until in the morning at nine a.m. to pick three more jurors, which will include the two alternates. The Captain ordered the corporal to return the prisoner to her cell until morning when she will return at eight forty-five a.m. Russo understood picking an impartial jury was hard, for one reason or another many are disqualified. When court resumed the next morning, Prosecutor Patti and D’Anna made an attempt the pick three jurors by ten-thirty a.m. They had their jurors. Prosecutor Patti sent word to Meucci that jurors were selected and Judge Meucci entered the

courtroom. “Gentlemen, I thank you for the selection of the jury. You both agree they are bonafide jurors?” asked Meucci. Patti and D’Anna both replied to the best of their knowledge they are. “Today is Tuesday. Will Thursday morning at nine a.m. be too soon to start this trial?” asked Meucci. They both answered they are prepared. Patti felt he enough for conviction. D’Anna was hoping for a miracle. He knew he had nothing to work with, but he would try his hardest to get her set free. As people left the courthouse Russo couldn’t help but see Luigi and Marella Nicolossi practically crawling out, and Giuseppe and Angelo Agosto who wanted the case to be over. There was pain on both sides of the families.

CHAPTER XXV

Dominick and Carmine left region Calabria and headed for San Giovanni to take the ferry to Messina, both men were happy to get home. They felt their mission was a success. It will be up to Don Gino to bring everything to a head. They got on the ferry to Messina. “Carmine, we shall be in Palermo by 3 or 4 p.m. and I am going to rest for a couple days,” said Dominick. “I am with you. I am tired. We slept in good beds, but you can not rest or get a good nights sleep when one eye is open,” answered Carmine. “When we get to a public phone I will call Don Gino and tell him we are on the way home and about the time we shall be there,” said Dominick. When the ferry got to Messina they took the road to Palermo. The sign said 110 km “When we reach Millazzo, we will call,” Dominick told Carmine. “Well I will get some rest. If you need me to drive, let me know,” Carmine yelled out. “You can take over from Millazzo, if that is all right with you,” answered Dominick. “Fine,” answered Carmine. They arrived in Millazzo and Dominick drove until he reached a public phone. He put in a telephone coin and called the clubhouse in Palermo. The clubhouse manager answered the phone. He asked if Don Gino was there and this was Dominick calling. The manager told Gino who was on the phone and he was happy to hear Dominick’s voice. “How are you Paisan?” yelled Gino. “I am fine. I called to tell you we are in Millazzo and hope to be there by 3 or 4

p.m. at the clubhouse,” answered Dominick. “Good I will be here waiting. I will have Pasquale Lombardo with me. Until then Buon Giorno, Dominick.” Dominick got back into the car. Carmine was in the driver’s seat. Dominick will rest until he gets to Palermo. They drove the northern highway to Palermo. Gino will wait until they arrive and make their report.

* * *

In Trapani the court convened in the case of Philomena Agosto. Public defender D’Anna stood up and requested to approach the bench. Judge Meucci granted the request and D’Anna and prosecuting attorney both approached the bench. “Your Honor the papers state that my client is charged with murder. This is not true. She was not even at the scene of the crime,” stated D’Anna. Patti replied, “The papers served are in error. It shall state charges by association.” “On what grounds are these charges being handed out?” asked D’Anna. “This case is charging Ms. Agosto, that they feel may have been involved with this plot to have her husband killed,” answered Patti. Judge Meucci cut them both off saying, “I am in agreement with the prosecutor about the charge of affiliation with sco Longo in committing this terrible crime, and he turned to D’Anna. It will be your duty to prove to this court and jury that she is innocent, as public defender as her attorney to do so and I want an honest decision and fair one, understood?” Both attorneys answered, “Yes Your Honor.”

The court clerk rose and made the announcement, “This court is now in session, Province of Trapani vs. Philomena Agosto, charges of a crime of association with the murder of one Biasi and Giovanni Agosto.” The prosecutor got up from his table to begin his summation, “Gentlemen of the jury we are here today to prove that Philomena Agosto was a party to this assassination of father and son by her lover sco Longo. She may not have been at the scene. She may not have pulled the trigger, but she was responsible that her lover pulled the trigger. Today with two lives her husband and son, this court will hear the facts that she shall be found guilty in this murder plot.” The jury gazed in astonishment hearing the prosecutor. How could a woman, a mother, have her husband and son killed for a piece of ass? Defense attorney D’Anna got up to rebut the prosecutor’s statement. “Gentlemen of the jury you have heard statements made by the prosecutor who has already ed judgment on my client. As Judge Meucci stated he wants a fair trial. A person is innocent until proven guilty and it will be my duty to prove this woman innocent of any crime. After speaking to her, see her as a victim. The prosecutor wants to paint her as a villain, a witch with no heart. This is not so. It was her son who was also a victim. She is the mother who carried him for nine months in her womb. This is precious to any woman who conceives a child, an honor for her and her husband. This woman may be guilty for love and affection not murder. She adored her three sons that her husband had given her and for this reason she shall not be responsible for Longo’s actions.” Prosecutor Patti got up and started to have a witness Angelina Coco take the stand. On Dio she swore to tell the truth. “Signora Coco where do you live?” “Via San Martino, across from the Agostos,” she replied. “Was there anything irregular as the visitors or strangers visiting the Agosto home?” “There were family, friends, food sellers and the mailman,” she again replied. “Were there any strangers especially when Biasi was absent spending a night or two on the farm?”

“Now that you mention it, there were a few nights when Biasi was not home that she got a visit from a man, well dressed. He wasn’t a farmer. He was more a city person. It was late night about 10 or 11 p.m. I heard whisper and the courtyard door open and Philomena would let him in. Who he was I do not know, for it was dark,” Angelina replied. “Will you recognize this man if you saw him again?” “To be truthful I would not,” she replied. “I thank you,” replied Patti and turning to D’Anna, “Your witness.” “Signora Coco, is it your habit to spy on your neighbors as to who comes and goes and the time they go?” asked D’Anna. Patti got up, “I object Your Honor. It is an insult to Signora Coco to what her chores are for the day.” “Objection overruled. I would like to hear her reply,” said Judge Meucci. “Please answer the question.” Angelina replied, “I was checking some noise outside when I opened the courtyard door, and that is when I saw what I saw and I am not in the habit on checking what my neighbors do. They have their own privacy and I have mine.” “Did you see the individual’s face or do you have any idea who enters Signora Agosto’s courtyard?” asked D’Anna. “As I said before it was dark and I couldn’t see who it was. I won’t even try to guess,” replied Angelina. D’Anna said, “I am finished with this witness.” Judge Meucci asked Patti, “Any other witness?” “Yes Your Honor, I call Materossa.” D’Anna jumped up, “Your Honor, are they retrying Longo’s case or is this a separate trial. I do not believe this trial shall be tied to that case.”

“Your Honor Materossa was called as a witness in this trial. It has nothing to do with the Longo case,” replied Patti. “I will allow it, but make sure the other case is not brought into it,” replied Judge Meucci. “Your Honor Longo’s name may be brought into this case but it will have nothing to do with the Longo’s case. It will be brought up for clarification pertaining to this trial alone,” replied Patti. “Very well continue.” “Signore Materossa, you were with Longo the night of the crime is that correct?” Patti asked. “Yes,” he replied. “Was there anyone else with Longo such as a woman or boy giving Longo a note?” “Me and Longo left the clubhouse together and I didn’t see anyone approach Longo or me. We walked to the Avenue and said good night. He went his way and I went my way,” answered Materossa. “Are you sure?” asked Patti. Judge Meucci asked, “Is this line of questioning leading any where or are you fishing for a positive reply?” “No Your Honor, I do believe Longo was given a note from Philomena by someone, and I do believe Materossa knew or saw who did it,” replied Patti. “What was in this note, or do you have a copy?” asked Meucci. “No Your Honor, it was a tip from a telephone call I received two days ago saying a boy delivered a note to Longo while he was talking to Materossa,” replied Patti. “That boy was not giving Longo a note he was giving him his money that he won in the clubhouse,” replied Materossa,

“I do apologize to the court and Your Honor for this mistake,” Patti replied. Judge Meucci turned to D’Anna, “Do you have a witness at this time?” “Yes Your Honor, I have only one witness, it is Philomena Agosto.” Philomena was shaken and scared as she approached the witness box. She was sworn in. “Signora I want you to relax and concentrate on your actions on the night of the crime,” said D’Anna. “I had nothing to do with what happened,” nervously Philomena started, and she was sobbing, “Do you believe that I will have my son killed. Any mother will cherish her children not destroy them for her own benefit.” D’Anna interrupted her, “Philomena, we want to know the dreadful facts of that day. We do understand your feelings as a mother but they are to get the facts that occur on this day, so please explain to this court your activities for the day.” “We got up that morning. Biasi was not going to the farm, for he felt it would be another day or so before he could cultivate the land for the coming year. The boys were preparing to go to school. I made them pano with salami and cheese for them to take to school. Giovanni and Andrea said good-bye to their father. Salvatore linger back he didn’t want to tag along with his big brothers, but he eventually left for school. Biasi told me he was going to town to see someone pertaining to fertilizer for the coming year and he was going to by his brother Giuseppe. He will be back by noon. I was home and was visited by my mother and also my mother-in-law stopped by to ask if I needed anything. As the horse and wagon ed by with vegetable, fish, meat I finally stopped the vegetable wagon and picked up squash and eggplant, Biasi arrived home 12:30 or so. About two we had a plate of pasta marinara and my husband went lay down for about an hour or hour and half. About 3:30 the boys arrived home from school. Biasi had something to do in the courtyard. He came in about 6:00 p.m. and said if we could eat early so he could walk to town with the two boys, as Salvatore didn’t want to go. Biasi felt on the way back he would stop by his brother Angelo. We did finish dinner about 7:00 p.m. and Biasi and the two boys left about ten minutes later.” It was here Philomena broke down. “I did not know these would be my last

words to my husband and son. My husband and I had many great times. Our affection for each other was strong. Like many other couples, we now and then had squabbles, nothing serious,” she kept sobbing. “It was late and I was wondering when they will be back. It was close to nine for I looked at the watch and wondered why they were so late. Maybe at his brother Angelo’s he kept talking. There was then a knock on my courtyard door. I went to the door and yelled, “Who is it?” At first the knocker didn’t answer, and when I yell again who it was, someone on the other side of the door yelled, ‘Signora Agosto there has been a great tragedy involving your husband and son.’ As I opened the courtyard door, the Carabiniere were coming to my door. It was Sergeant Mancuso, ‘Signora, we have terrible news. Your husband and son were killed’.” Philomena started to scream, “When the Sergeant first told me was the first I heard of my loss.” “Signora Agosto, did you know at the time how they died?” asked D’Anna. “No I was trying to figure out how they died, when Sergeant Mancuso came to my home. He said I was to go with him to the Carabiniere station. It was there that Captain Russo sat me down and asked me if my husband had any dealings with the Mano Negro hit man sco Longo. He asked if I knew Longo. I told him I met him on Via Garibaldi after Sunday Mass.” “Is there anything else you could tell them?” asked D’Anna. “Not that I know,” he received the reply. D’Anna turned to Patti, “Your witness.” Patti got up and approached the witness chair, looked at the witness and finally started questioning her, “Signora Agosto you said that you saw him after Sunday Mass. Is there any other time you saw him around your home, walking to and from your parent’s home?” “No I swear I never saw him. Only a few times on Via Garibaldi, he tried to speak to me, but my brother-in-law Giuseppe stepped between us and kept him away. At the time my husband was working on the land.” “Do you know Signora Coco?” asked Patti.

“Yes,” replied Philomena. “Are you both neighborly and friendly?” “Yes to a certain point,” she replied. “You have heard Signora Coco say that she saw an individual call at your home late at night and you opened the courtyard door to let him in,” stated Patti. “To me Signora Coco is a busy body that has nothing better to do but spy on the neighbors who come and go at my home or next door to me on the left or right. She is always spying on all the neighbors,” replied Philomena. D’Anna jumped up. “I object Your Honor my client has already answered the same questions when she was asked about Signora Coco.” “Both of you please approach the bench,” said Judge Meucci. Patti and D’Anna approached the bench, “Gentlemen I said I want a fair trial and I also prefer a speedy trial as long as the questions are fair ones. I do not want repeat questions. If you wish the same answer, please go to the court stenographer and she will read it out for you, understood?” Both lawyers replied, “Yes Your Honor.” Patti turned to Philomena, “Again I ask you, did you have a visitor on the night in question at 10:00 or 11:00 p. m.?” “No I did not have any visitors. In fact, when my husband stays on the farm, my sons and I are in bed by 10:00 p.m. My son Salvatore the youngest sleeps in my bed for comfort,” answered Philomena. “You are disputing what Signora Coco saw the night when your courtyard door was open, a man entering your courtyard?” asked Patti. “Yes,” yelled Philomena. “I don’t understand why she is lying.” Signora Coco yelled out, “Don’t call me a liar. I saw what I saw.” Judge Meucci banged the gavel, “No more outbursts in this court. Is that

understood?” Signora Coco apologized and mumbled, “I am not a liar.” Patti turned to Judge Meucci, “Your Honor I will like to call this witness at a later time.” “Very well,” replied Meucci. “Has the prosecutor another witness?” asked Meucci. “Yes Your Honor, the prosecutor calls Signora Coco to the stand,” replied Patti. The court clerk turned, “You are still under oath please take the witness stand.” “Signora Coco when I was questioning Philomena Agosto, you jumped up from your seat and yelled you are not a liar. Could you please explain your findings of this evening when Signora Agosto claims you lied?” asked Patti. “Yes, Yes, it was approximately 10:30 or 10:45 p.m. As I said before the lighting was bad. It was almost impossible for a person to see more than 10 feet away. I heard a noise. I looked out from the courtyard and I saw Signora Agosto open her courtyard door. They were talking very low. I didn’t hear or see anything, but I did see two figures, one man and one woman. I did see two persons that night,” answered Signora Coco. “Are you sure you can’t say who they were?” asked Patti. “Signora Agosto was the one who opened the courtyard door. As for the man, I do not know who he was,” answered Angelina. “I thank you Signora Coco,” said Patti and he turned to D’Anna “Your witness.” D’Anna turned to the Judge, “No more questions Your Honor.” Judge Meucci asked if there were any other witnesses. When Patti rose from table, “Yes Your Honor I do wish to recall Signora Agosto.” “Signora Agosto please take the stand and do your are still under oath,” the court clerk responded.

“Signora Agosto, you have again heard Signora Coco say she saw two figures by your courtyard and she assumes the one who opened the door was you and she its she did not know the man guest,” he continued. “Do you still call her a liar?” Signora Agosto was now sobbing, “I didn’t say she was a liar. I said she was a gossiper.” “Who was the guest you invited into your courtyard?” asked Patti. “I did not invite him in. I answered the knock on the door, and when I opened it, sco Longo was standing there. I tried to close the door on him, but he held it open, and he wanted to talk to me. I told him my husband wasn’t home and for him to leave. He begged to talk to me, and I said no, and I then pushed him out the courtyard door,” Philomena turned into the direction to Angelina Coco and continued. “If Angelina had kept looking she would have seen me pushing him out the door.” Patti asked, “What was the reason for the visit?” Philomena answered, “He wanted to talk to me, but I didn’t give him a chance to talk.” “Are you sure,” asked Patti. “Yes, Yes, that is what actually happened,” replied Philomena. “That is all for this witness, Your Honor,” said Patti. “Do you have anything to ask this witness?” the Judge asked defense attorney D’Anna. “Yes Your Honor,” replied D’Anna. “Signora Agosto have you seen this man at your courtyard door before the night Signora Coco claims you were talking to someone?” asked D’Anna. “Yes one other time he tried to talk to me and I chased him away,” replied Philomena.

“Have you at any time invited him or gave him any reason for this stalking?” asked D’Anna. “Mother in Heaven, I have never in any way induced or seduced this man. He has been stalking me for months and I haven’t even looked at him,” answered Philomena. “Thank you. No more questions.” Meucci slammed the gavel. “This court will reconvene at 9:30 a.m. tomorrow.”

* * *

Dominick woke up from his nap, and turned to Carmine, “How are we making out. Are we close to Palermo?” “I will say we’ll be there in about a half hour,” replied Carmine. “The gas holding out?” asked Dominick. “Yes, we have plenty,” said Carmine. “I am hungry. I hope they have some food for us when we get there,” said Dominick as he was lighting a cigarette. “I am with you,” yelled Carmine. They turned down Via Humberto and turned on Via Figurina. In a couple of blocks they will Via Roma and then have some food. As they turned, they spotted the clubhouse. Carmine slowed down and parked in front of the clubhouse. Back home in their own backyard. Dominick and Carmine relaxed as they got out of the car. They looked around. The place looked deserted. It was only 3:45 p.m. They told Gino 3 or 4:00 p.m. He may be inside. They walked in and everyone was all sitting waiting for Dominick. Gino got up and walked over to Dominick, “Boy

you look tired.” “Yes, we are both tired and hungry,” answered Dominick. “Of course I forgot you both were on the road for a long time. Come sit down and food will be brought to both of you,” Gino answered. He then turned to one of his other men, “Order them pasta and fagiolo, cannoli and some Demitasse café. You both eat and then we will talk,” Gino yelled to Dominick and slapped him on the back. The table was set with wine and pane Sicilian and some cheese. They nibbled on some cheese until the food arrived. They were really hungry. “Take your time,” Gino yelled. “Don’t choke! After all, I have to hear the outcome of your trip.” “I will finish in a minute, padrone, and then I will give you the good news. We were very successful in our mission and I must say we were treated very good by the Neapolitan’s and the Calabrese,” answered Dominick. Gino turned to the waiter, “Bring them Demitasse café and some pastries bene.” Dominick finished eating and then turned to Gino, “We were very much accepted in Naples at their St. Luca clubhouse, very hospitable and I explained your plan and they were very interested. I told them to think about it and when you have the meeting place set you will notify them. Don Michael was very interested and he wants you to get together,” he continued. “They treated us very good. I have no complaints.” “From Naples, we traveled to Calabria to meet the Calabria Don, who was very nice and also treated us gentle and respectful. He was also interested in your plan to get together Sicily, Calabria, Naples to work something out for the future.” Turning to Pasquale Lombardo, Dominick said, “All in all they think we have to get together whenever Padrone Gino calls a meeting.” Gino turned to Pasquale, “We will have a get together and plan a meeting for the Province and it must be away from Palermo, so there will be no substitution of what is going on in the Main headquarters. Pasquale I ask that you find a hideaway place so we can meet with Naples and Calabria. When you find one Dominick will call and will give the place time and date. Also Pasquale I want a

place where there are accommodations for sleeping,” requested Gino. “Si Padrone, I will get on it as soon as possible. I will say within a week I will have all the information,” replied Pasquale.

* * *

At 9:30 a.m. court convened in Trapani. Judge Meucci began, “Mr. Patti and Mr. D’Anna are you both prepared to give your summation to the jury?” They both replied, “Yes your Honor.” “Will the defense attorney please present your summation?” D’Anna moved from the table and went directly to the Jury, “Gentlemen of the jury, I wish to bring your attention that what the court and the prosecutor brought to your attention was no formal or hard evidence, that my client Signora Agosto was near the scene of this tragedy. At her home, her brother-in-law Giuseppe notified her of the death of her husband and son. How can one person be in two places at one time? My client is innocent and is not in any way responsible for the murder of her husband who she dearly loved and her own son that she carried for nine months and raised. Philomena’s son was the gleam of her eyes. She had three sons and she cherished the earth they walked on. No mother will ever condemn her child. Gentlemen, Philomena is innocent of any crime. Her only vise is that she is a beautiful woman any man will desire. That is the work of God and shall she be deemed guilty for God’s work? Gentlemen, when deliberating, do not look at her beauty. Look at her heart and suffering she has gone through. Look at her as a mother being prosecuted for no reason but to satisfy envious people. I ask that you shall bring back a not guilty verdict so my client can go home and raise her two other sons, thank you.” D’Anna turned to Patti to gesture he was finished. Patti got up and immediately attacked the defense attorney’s summation; “This Gentlemen is an insult to innocent Mary to compare her to Philomena Agosto. It had been stated that the defendant wasn’t there but the word association means

that it was for reasons unknown to anyone why Signora Agosto’s husband and son were removed for no other reason than affection of Philomena. Biasi, her husband, didn’t belong to the Mano Nero. He owed them nothing. He never had any argument or any foul words with them. So it is only fair to say that the price was Philomena Agosto, and the only way to win was to eliminate her husband. Her son was in the way and he also suffered. Gentlemen I am not going to stretch the story. We all know the facts. I ask that you bring in verdict of guilty. Let your heart decide, thank you.” Judge Meucci directed the jury, “Gentlemen you have heard the two sides. You will be asked to retire to the office to discuss your views. Will the court clerk escort the jury to the jury room?”

CHAPTER XXVI

Not hearing from Captain Russo in a while, General DeLuca thought he should call to find out how the case of Philomena Agosto was coming. He had his adjunct call and when he finally got him, “Captain Russo? This is General DeLuca. How are things down there?” “I was waiting for the verdict to come in before calling you Sir.” He continued, “Today they had the summation and we do not know the verdict but as soon as I get the verdict I will immediately call you Sir. General DeLuca how is the war coming along?” asked Russo. “Very well every turn we make, we have progressed. In a matter of a few months we will be victorious with a minimal loss of men,” replied DeLuca. “Captain Russo you may call me at any time. If I am not in, tell my secretary to have him call me. As for the verdict, do call me as soon as you hear something.” “I am sorry Sir that I am not a part of this war. I should have been in Africa defending our Mother Land,” answered Russo. “You are more valuable with what you are doing than being in Africa. Il Duce is very proud of your dedication in the duties you are performing. It is very important this case, as this victory will be a slap in the face for the Mano Nero,” answered General DeLuca. “Thank you, General for having faith in my duties being satisfactorily carried out. I will call you upon hearing of the verdict.” “Grazie Captain, Buona Sera.” “Buona Notte, General,” answered Russo as he hung up. Russo sat back, lit a cigarette, and stared into space. He will be glad when this case is over. He felt another week or two and he will return to Compobello to his wife Catherine. He missed her and the children. As he was reminiscing, he called his Corporal. Within a few minutes, the Corporal was at his door knocking.

“Enter,” yelled the Captain. Corporal entered and saluted. “Corporal, when the verdict is reached, please notify me. I will appreciate it very much.” “Si Captain,” replied the corporal. Both saluted and the corporal left. With the war going on, the country was really waiting for the final blow, so people can get back to a normal pace once again. Gaetano was tired of the rat race in Trapani. Everything was on his shoulders. All decisions he will decide and to keep law and order. Gaetano was very happy things were quiet. When he first had arrived he figured mob scenes. He will be glad to get back home to a quiet town.

* * *

It was Thursday morning. It was a little chilly and Gino was going to the clubhouse. Dominick met him and they both walked down Via Messina to the clubhouse. When they arrived Pasquale was there waiting, “Gino, what is the problem?” asked Pasquale. “Pasquale I don’t want to wait too long for this meeting to take place. I want you to set it up as fast as you can, and we must have ample time to notify our brothers in Naples and Calabria,” said Gino. “We have a lot to talk and plan, if we wish to be successful and we have to do it without the fascists knowing what is going on.” “I understand,” replied Pasquale. “I will get on it right away. I plan to have it at San Cipirello. There is a large Villa and it has facilities for sleeping and food. I have already talked to the owner and he is very happy to accommodate us. He suggested that this meeting be known as the Northern Italian Wine Industry

Association, and this will be our first convention.” “That is a great idea,” Gino cut in. “Make sure he is well rewarded if everything turns out.” “I will,” Pasquale answered. “I will go down there this afternoon. It is about 2530 km from here. When I get it set up, I will be back, and tomorrow we can get in touch with Naples and Calabria.” “Yes that is a good idea,” replied Gino. “If you need Dominick he will go with you.” “No thanks, Dominick may be needed here to keep things in order,” answered Pasquale. Pasquale went into the office, picked up some papers he needed, and took some cash. He will take about 50,000 liras as a good will advance. He called his wife and told her he will be late for dinner, as he had to meet a client. His wife bid him good-bye and to drive slowly. “The way Pasquale is I can’t think what or who is client is,” his wife thought. Pasquale left the office got into his Audi and headed south to San Cipirello. He will set up approximately 30-35 people, white and red wine, fish, spaghetti, calamari, pastry, and Demitasse coffee and a few cordials. As he was driving, he was thinking of the menu. He wanted to put on a good show for Gino and his future friends. If everything materializes, he will have to think of security and he must pick good and honorable men who will be trusted by Gino. Talking to himself, Pasquale said, “I should have brought Dominick that way he could have driven while I would have written everything down. Well it will work out. He turned down the road. When he turned on the next intersection there was a sign with an arrow pointing 3\4 kilo to the Villa di Lupo (House of Wolves). The name came about approximately twenty years ago. This was a great hang out for the wolves. This area was really loaded with them. They were miracle to the people of this small town. Pasquale turned into the archway entering the Villa on a cobblestone path to the front of the Villa. There was a small courtyard with small tables, which seat six. Then they had an inside hall to accommodate about fifty or sixty people. There was an archway all around the building. As the Audi came to halt, Luigi D’Amato the proprietor greeted him.

“Signore Lombardo, it is a great honor for your visit,” he motioned Lombardo into a small office, “Please enter.” As they sat, Luigi offered Pasquale a cigarette and called his waiter to bring Demitasse coffee. “How can I serve you Signore Lombardo?” asked Luigi. “About a week ago, I had called you to reserve this Villa for two or three days. I assume I had talked to you. Is that correct?” asked Pasquale. “That was me,” replied Luigi. “As we discussed on the phone, is this place available for approximately fifty or sixty? This will include their officers of thirty-five and about fifteen or twenty security. This will include bedding and meals. You will be paid generously,” explained Pasquale. “Si Signore, I am able to accommodate the amount of people you are requesting but I must know the dates of this so called convention,” replied Luigi. “Luigi, I see you catch on very good,” replied Pasquale. Luigi asked what type of wine, food, pastries etc. “I will leave that to you. they all love fish. Mix every type of food, spaghetti, fish, etc.,” answered Pasquale. “As for the dates of this so called convention, I will have to call you two days before we are scheduled to meet. Is that all right with you?” “Si Signore, two days will be sufficient time to prepare everything,” replied Luigi. “As for the help Luigi, we expect all honorable people who, as three monkeys go, see nothing, hear nothing, say nothing. Capisce?” answered Pasquale. “Si Signore” replied Luigi, “Everything will be in order as you expect. Signore Lombardo, may I offer you a stega cordial?” “No thank you,” replied Pasquale. “I will call you pertaining to the dates for this

so called convention.” Both shook hand s and Pasquale got into his Audi and started home. He was in no rush. Everything turned to his favor. Now if the meeting will only be as good as the setting it up. He was on the outskirts of Palermo. He will call Gino when he got to the office. As he was approaching his office, he felt he would call Gino for the dates. He parked by his office building. After getting out of his car, he stopped by the coffee shop to send Demitasse coffee and a canaille to his office. He went into his office, removed his jacket and was prepared to sit when the boy delivered his coffee and canaille. He signed the bill and thanked the boy. He sat down, sipped his coffee, picked up the phone and called Gino. Dominick picked up the phone. “Micuzza, Dominick, this is Pasquale Lombardo. Is Gino around?” “Si counselor, he is right here,” replied Micuzza. “Pasquale, this is Gino. Anything wrong?” he asked. “No I was calling to let you know that the meeting place is set. Everything is taken care of such as food, shelter and hall. What I must know are the actual dates. While I am at it let me explain that the owner Luigi D’Amato came up that this is a convention from the North Italy Winery. How does that sound to you? The idea is that no one will tie them to any irregularity.” “Bien, Pasquale. I like that. It sounds business-like. Make sure when we finish our meeting and everything runs true to form, you take care of this Luigi,” answered Gino. “As for the dates, when I get with you tomorrow we will figure it out. OK?” “Bien, until tomorrow Buona Notte,” replied Pasquale. “Buona Notte,” replied Gino.

* * *

Gaetano was smoking in his office when there was a knock on the door. “Enter,” he yelled. It was the corporal. “Captain the jury is expected within fifteen minutes.” “Thank you corporal. Please notify Judge Meucci and both attorneys, Patti and D’Anna. Also bring the prisoner to the courthouse after notifying the attorneys.” “Si Captain,” said the corporal. He then saluted and exited. Gaetano looked at his watch. It was two p.m. Well he will have to be there as soon as possible. He will have to bring the prisoner from the jail to the courthouse. He washed up, put cologne on, and fixed his tie and jacket. He felt he was ready. His watch said two ten p.m. He had five minutes. As he was leaving, his corporal was there, “Captain everything is ready.” “Grazie Corporal,” saluted Gaetano. As Captain entered courthouse, he noticed Judge Meucci was not in yet, so he waited. As he waited he looked over to Philomena who looked like a lost soul. Well she will know her fate soon enough. The Agostos and Nicolossis were sitting in the pews waiting. “Ladies and Gentlemen please rise as the Judge Meucci approaches the bench,” called out the court clerk. Judge Meucci slammed the gavel and spoke, “Please be seated. He turned to the court clerk. Please escort the jury into court.” The jury filed in and sat down in the box. When all was ready Judge Meucci turned to the jury foreman, “Has the jury reached a verdict?” Jury foreman got up, “Yes Your Honor.”

“Please read the verdict,” stated Judge Meucci. The foreman got up opened the slip and stared to read, “Your Honor, we the jury find Philomena Agosto guilty of association, not murder and the sentence should be imposed by the Judge. Judge Meucci turned to the jury and said, “Gentlemen of the jury I personally commend you on your duties as jury and I will also note that it was not a verdict of murder, your decision on Association was very good and deserving. I will impose sentence in two days at 10:00 a.m. Will the court clerk make a note of that and on to the attorneys? Until then this court is adjourned.” D’Anna turned to Philomena, “Do you understand what you have been convicted of?” “I did not murder my husband or son. I did not even know they were dead until they told me later in the night. I do not know what they mean by association,” answered Philomena. D’Anna tried to explain as best he could, “It means you did not participate in the murder, but you knew the murderer, and for that they blame you as being partners in crime. The word they use to describe that is association, but I do plan to appeal the verdict.” “I am innocent. I loved my husband and son. My love never hurt either one. You must believe me,” replied Philomena. “It is them,” he said pointing to the jurors that you have to convince, but as the verdict proved they did not believe you,” said D’Anna. “Tomorrow I will put in for an appeal.” “Will they believe me then?” Philomena asked. “Appeal courts are hard as nails. We have to take a chance. See what else we can do. Philomena you rest. In two days we will see what comes out as to the sentencing,” replied D’Anna. “How can I rest?” she asked. “You must try. We have to wait until the sentencing and tomorrow I will be in

the court of appeals,” he replied. The following day D’Anna got on the calendar for the afternoon session of the Appeals Court. D’Anna tried to study all the angles. He will try to convince the Appeal Court for a new trial. He went back to the first day he was appointed by Meucci to defend Philomena. He studied everything, try this, and try that. It will be a miracle to get the Appeal Court to grant him a new trial. “If I don’t try I will not know,” he thought as he entered the coffee shop and ordered Demitasse coffee. While drinking, he was looking at all the angles. Well in a few hours, he will know.

* * *

Captain Russo was sitting in his office when he decided to call General DeLuca to let him know the outcome of the trial. He called his adjutant to phone Rome and ask for General DeLuca. “As soon as he comes to the phone notify me,” he ordered. Within two minutes his phone rang he heard the General’s voice in Rome. “Pronto.” “Pronto General. This is Captain Russo in Trapani. I have called to let you know the verdict was guilty, and Judge Meucci is going to sentence her tomorrow.” “Bien Captain upon finish talking to me I want you to tell Judge Meucci to call me. There has been a change as to what prison Il Duce will let them be confined to—off the mainland. He doesn’t want them in Sicily or the mainland. I will explain to the Judge what island he may send them to. I will make sure you receive confirmation of that decision,” explained DeLuca. “I understand General, and until I hear from you, Buona Giorno,” replied Russo. As soon as the General hung up, Russo requested his Adjutant to call Judge Meucci. Within a minute, his Adjutant told him Meucci was on the phone.

“Buona Giorno Your Honor, I called to inform you that I spoke with General DeLuca and he wants you to call him as soon as possible pertaining to the prisoners.” “Very good Captain, I will do that as soon as we hang up. Don’t forget tomorrow at 10:00 a.m., have the prisoner in court for sentencing,” replied Meucci. “I will your honor. My men will escort the prisoner in the courthouse at about 9:50 a.m. Will there be anything else?” asked Russo. “No thank you Captain, Buona Giorno,” answered Meucci. Hanging up the phone Russo called for his Corporal. When he arrived, Russo explained the duties of the following day: to have the prisoner in court at about 9:50 a.m., to have guards posted outside the doors of the court, and to have men outside to make sure there was no violence. He explained to his Corporal to try to keep law and order and to treat people with courtesy. Do not bully them and to let his men know they will be headed home to Rome within a week or two. “Si Captain,” saluted the corporal. The men will be glad to hear that. Until tomorrow Captain.”

* * *

February was a month of cold and frost, but the sun by 10 a.m. in the morning will remove the chill air. This morning the Corporal picked his four men for prisoner assignment. He assigned other men for outside duty and many for court duty. It was 9:50 a.m. when the Corporal and his men brought Philomena to the courthouse. Spectators were already in court eyeing the prisoner, whispering and many cursing the prisoner. “Shame to have a son killed for a night of lust.” Captain Russo was in the courthouse to make sure everything was all in order. Patti and D’Anna were in court also. At 10: a.m. the court clerk entered and hit the gavel on the bench, “This court is now in session. Please be seated.”

“Will the defense attorney and prisoner please stand,” the court clerk announced. D’Anna and Philomena stood up when D’Anna spoke, “Your Honor before announcing the sentence, I ask why my client has been denied an appeal. I do feel my client is falsely being discriminated by the people of the town and the country. This woman is innocent of any crime. The crime of association is foolish. I don’t believe I have ever heard of any other conviction using the word association. I believe Signora Agosto is being accused more of hatred than the so called association.” Turning to Judge Meucci, D’Anna again asked, “Why has she been denied the appeal?” “Counselor D’Anna I believe I have the answer to your question. She was denied by Appeal Court because there was no new evidence brought forth to reopen the case and over turn the verdict. You as an attorney should know that it is not what your feelings are. It is the decision of Appeal Court to hand down a Decision of Appeal,” replied Judge Meucci. “Thank you Your Honor, as you say it is not how I feel. My client’s innocence is the duty of the jury,” replied D’Anna. “As I prepare to my sentence I wish to say I do believe this was a fair trial and the evidence presented was carefully checked by the prosecutor and defense attorney. Signora Agosto I do feel that certain gestures or looks given to the murderer may have made him feel you were worth to kill for and for this reason you lost your husband and most of all your son. For that reason this court feels you shall be sentenced to twenty years with no parole. I do feel the community was hurt by this tragedy that the people do not wish you to serve that sentence in Sicily but to have you and sco Longo shipped to prison on the Island Pantelleria off the southern part of Sicily. You both will be transported within a few days. Captain Russo will arrange all the details of shipment. These few months have been a dark day in Sicily. It will take time for the grandparents to forget, if they ever will, of the great tragedy and the mother and brothers of the hard working Biasi Agosto to be forgotten. May God be with you,” said Judge Meucci. Many in the courtroom hissed. Some cried. Some called her names such as whore, bitch, bastard etc. Many thought she was let off too easy. Others thought to severe. The courtroom was loud and noisy.

Captain Russo motioned the Corporal to remove the prisoner and return her to the jail and asked upon doing so for the Corporal to report to him for further orders. Captain Russo returned to his office and lit a cigarette. He picked up the phone and called Rome, General DeLuca. The adjutant picked up the phone and Captain Russo explained who he was and he wanted to talk to the General. The adjutant apologized and said that he had orders when Captain Russo called do not hesitate but to get him as fast as he can, that Captain Russo was number one priority. “No apology necessary,” stated Russo. “I just have news for General DeLuca.” “Captain Russo, the General is on his way. Hold for a moment or two, Grazie,” replied the adjutant. The General picked up the phone. “Pronto Captain. This is General DeLuca.” “Si General, Philomena Agosto was sentenced to twenty years and has been sent to prison on The Isle of Pantelleria. Did you know of this General?” “Si Captain, that has no bearing on your duties. It is what Mussolini wanted for her—to be away from Sicily.” “But that is about 150 kilometers from here,” answered Russo. “Yes I know. I already ed the prison in Pantelleria. They will be waiting for the transfer of the two prisoners. I wish you to escort the prisoners and take as many men as you may need. The Corporal will assist you. Also Sergeant Mancuso from Compobello is an honorable solider. Bring him along.” “I understand General. I wish to transport the prisoners separately. I don’t want them on the same ferry,” replied Russo. “I leave that for you to decide, how and when you want it done. The warden at the prison is called Ferrara and I told him that you are sole authority on this mission, referring to the two prisoners. You are in charge of this mission. Your orders are authority. Do you understand?” answered DeLuca.

“Si General, when the mission is complete I return to the mainland I will call you,” replied Russo. “Bien and one more thing Captain, when you come back, you will be ordered to come to Rome for Decoration and Sergeant Mancuso is also invited to come to Rome with your wives for Prime Minister Mussolini will want to meet both of you. Until than Buona Giorno, Captain.” “Buona Giorno General,” replied Russo. When they hung up, Russo called Compobello to talk to Sergeant Mancuso. “Pronto,” the voice on the other side answered. “Luigi, this Captain Russo,” Luigi was wondering if everything was all right, “Is everything all right Captain?” “Si, I called to talk to you for a mission. You may turn it down if you wish,” explained Russo. “No Captain it has been very quiet these past few months. Maybe getting away from here may help.” “Fine I wish you to drive to my office in Trapani within two days. I will explain when you arrive.” “Bien Captain I will be there tomorrow night if that is all right with you.” “Very good Luigi. Until then Buona Notte,” and he hung up. He lit a cigarette and then requested Corporal to report to him. When the Corporal arrived, he entered and saluted, “I am here as requested Captain.” Captain Russo saluted, “At ease Corporal and please do sit down. We have a final mission of this trial.” “As you wish Captain.” “In a day or two, we have to transport their prisoners to the Island of Pantelleria. You will be in charge of one of the prisoners and I have Sergeant Mancuso in charge of the other prisoner. Upon completion of this mission you and your

outfit will be shipped back to Rome and I do want you to know that you have been a tremendous help to me and have done a wonderful job in keeping law and order during these months of trial. I plan to request a promotion for you and your men when I speak to General DeLuca tonight.” “Grazie Captain me and my men will appreciate your recommendation to our superior,” replied the Corporal. “Fine,” answered Russo. Corporal got up and saluted, “I will you when the transfer is ready. Pick three men and yourself and pick three men for Sergeant Mancuso.” “Si Captain, I will wait for you orders,” answered the Corporal. As the Corporal left, Russo called home to let his wife Caterina that within three days it will be finalized and he will come home. He called Rome and spoke to General DeLuca. He told him that in a matter of a day or two, the transfer of prisoners will be completed and for DeLuca to praise his Corporal and men for a well done job General DeLuca assured Russo that the men would be rewarded on his recommendation and to call when all is completed. The following evening Sergeant Mancuso entered and saluted the Captain, “At ease Sergeant,” ordered Russo. “How was the trip?” “Fine Captain.” “My Corporal will be coming in soon and we will plan the transfer of the prisoners to the Island of Pantelleria.” “Pantelleria?” asked the Sergeant. “Yes Sergeant. They are what you call exiles.” Corporal entered and saluted Russo who introduced him to Sergeant Mancuso and had him sit down also. “Tomorrow we will start to transfer prisoners. I will leave on the 8:30 a.m. ferry.

Corporal you and your three men will leave on the 11:00 a.m. ferry and your prisoner will be sco Longo. At 1:30 Sergeant and three men will escort Philomena Agosto. Upon arriving in Pantelleria there will be a car to escort you to the prison. You both will have separate escorts. Are there any questions?” Both Sergeant and Corporal got up, “No Captain.” Captain turned to the Corporal, “Please take the Sergeant to meet his three men and to get acquainted. Thank you to both of you.” “Buona Notte Captain.” “Buona Sera. We will meet on the Island of Pantelleria tomorrow,” replied the Captain. Captain Russo was happy this episode was coming to an end. As he was relaxing, the phone rang. It was General DeLuca from Rome. “Captain Russo I wish you well on your expedition tomorrow, and also, Captain, I wish to invite you and your wife to Rome at the request of Il Duce. A plane from Rome will dispatch to Trapani airport within two days of tomorrow. This will give you ample time to prepare your wife for this trip. The troops will also return to Rome. The local authority can take over once you leave Trapani. Until then Captain, we will meet again, good night.” “Good night, General DeLuca,” replied Gaetano. Upon hanging up he placed a call to his home. Caterina answered, “Pronto, Belle. This is your husband. How are the children?” “Good, any problems Gaetano?” she asked. “No Belle I will be transferring prisoners tomorrow, so I will not be calling, but Caterina prepare to take a trip to Rome within three days. We have been invited by Il Duce to meet with him. I will call Sergeant Mancuso when I get back and have him drive you to Trapani where I will meet you. The children will be ok with their grandmother until we get back” “Gaetano, I am in a trance—to meet Il Duce? I cannot get over it,” Caterina answered.

“Don’t fret it will be over in a few minutes when we meet him. Make sure you wear heavy clothes, February and March are cold in Rome,” answered Gaetano. “Good night dear,” answered Caterina. “Good night Belle,” answered Gaetano.

CHAPTER XXVII

It was brisk this February morning. When Gino arrived at the club, Dominick was there waiting. “Dominick get me Anisette to warm my bones also a cup of Demitasse coffee,” yelled Gino. “Get one for yourself also.” Dominick within a minute gave Gino his Anisette; “I will bring the coffee as soon as it is hot.” “While waiting for the coffee to get hot, call Pasquale to meet here within an hour or two,” said Gino. “Bien Padrone,” answered Dominick. He called Pasquale and told him about meeting with Gino. Pasquale told him he would be there. Dominick went back to the coffee, poured two cups and brought it to Gino. “Grazie,” replied Gino. “Dominick we have to meet as soon as possible with Don Michael of Naples and Don Giuseppe of Calabria. We don’t want it to get cold,” explained Gino. “When Pasquale comes we will discuss the meeting dates. I don’t want to delay it anymore. When we set the date, I want you to all the boys in Sicily.” “Si Padrone. When you give me the word, I will all the Provinces,” answered Dominick. It was about 11:00 a.m. when Pasquale came to the club. Greetings were in order. “Pasquale we must set a meeting with the two Dons,” said Gino.

“When you feel you are ready, let us set a date. Give Naples and Calabria a couple days. Also let us stipulate how many soldiers to bring,” replied Pasquale. “Today is Tuesday. What about Friday, Saturday, and Sunday?” asked Gino. “That will be ideal, a week-end convention. I will tell Luigi D’Amato the dates and he will have everything ready. The Dons and five soldiers each sounds reasonable,” replied Pasquale. “That sounds good. Dominick, I want you to call Don Michael and Don Giuseppe and explain to them that this is a weekend convention and how many friends to take along. It will be from Friday to Sunday night,” explained Gino. “Very good, I will get on it this afternoon,” replied Dominick. Gino cut in, “Our local boys may bring two friends, understood?” “Si, I will get on it right away.” Dominick went to the rear and started to make all the requested calls. Within an hour Dominick was back. “I got them all but Materossa and Giacona. I will try later.” “Very good try them later, no rush they are local,” replied Gino.

* * *

At 9:00 a.m., Captain Russo boarded the ferry for the trip to the Island. He had great trust in both his Corporal and his Sergeant. At 9:10 a.m., the ferry left its perch in Trapani. “By the end of the day it will be all over,” hr thought as he leaned on the rail smoking a cigarette. It was a beautiful day, cool but the sun will penetrate the chill. A couple hours later he saw the shoreline of Pantelleria. This was his first trip to this Island. The ferry pulled into the slip. Upon getting off the ferry, Warden Leo approached him, “Captain Russo, I am

Warden Leo. I was expecting you as General DeLuca sent me a telegram. How was the trip?” “Pleased to meet you warden. The trip was great, no rough water. My men will escort their prisoners in two to three hour intervals,” replied Gaetano. “Good they will go to the prison and they will wait there. My prison Captain will take charge while they wait the complete transfer of both prisoners,” replied Warden Leo. “Great I could use a cup of Demitasse Coffee,” replied Russo. “I could also use one,” said Leo.

* * *

On the mainland Corporal was leaving Trapani with his prisoner sco Longo. His men handcuffed him to a rail and no spectators were allowed within twenty feet of him, as the soldiers were prepared in case of any rescue attempt of Mano Nero. The soldiers were trained fighters. The ferry finally left the perch. The Corporal was nervous his eyes were searching everywhere. He didn’t want to get caught off guard and he didn’t want his men hurt. They were all like brothers to one another. He eyed each enger, as they looked his way. sco could not be seen as he was in a coffee dam hole on the ferry.

* * *

In a couple of hours the Corporal spotted the Island. “So far so good,” he thought. When he disembarked alone, the prison Captain who showed the Corporal his credentials approached him. “I was sent by Warden Leo and Captain Russo to escort you and your men and

prisoner to their prison,” the Captain said. They both greeted each other with a handshake. “We have a truck for your men and we will take the prison car to escort your prisoner,” explained the Captain. “Thank you Captain,” answered the Corporal. The car was in the lead and the truck followed. sco was frightened, “Where are they taking me?” he asked. “Shut your fucking mouth, you child killer. You’re a lucky son-of-a bitch for getting a life sentence. I would have hung you by your balls,” yelled the Corporal. Corporal turned to the Captain and explained what the case was about.

* * *

In Trapani, Sergeant Mancuso was prepared to board the ferry with his prisoner Philomena Agosto and his three escort soldiers. They took her to a lower deck where there were very few engers. They cuffed her to pipe railing. Sergeant looked around and told his men to keep a sharp look out. The ferry pulled out of its slip.

* * *

At the prison Captain Russo handed over the files of sco Longo and Philomena Agosto to Warden Leo. Warden Leo read sco’s file and turned to the Captain, “You brought this

man to the right prison. From what I have read here in his files, he is going to wish he were never here. I promise he is going to regret what he did to the father and his son. By the time we will finish with him, he is going to regret what he has done, and let me tell you Captain I am not afraid of the Mano Nero.” Prison Captain reported that sco Longo was in cellblock 84z and his Lieutenant was at the ferry to pick up the other prisoner. The Warden thanked him and dismissed him. The prison Lieutenant arrived at the ferry as it was pulling in. When Sergeant Mancuso descended, the Lieutenant approached him. The Sergeant requested credentials. Upon presenting them the Sergeant ordered his men to bring the prisoner. They came down. The soldiers entered the truck and the Lieutenant, the Sergeant, and the prisoner, Philomena, entered the car. With her eyes wide open, she was frightened. To herself she was saying, “Where are they taking me?” She was scared. As they arrived at the prison, she was assigned to the women’s block. Sergeant Mancuso than approached the office of Warden Leo. Entering he saluted Captain Russo. Russo turned to the Corporal and Sergeant, “I thank you and your men for an excellent job. The Warden has given us permission to rest here tonight and we will be fed, thanks to Warden Leo. So do make yourself at home. The prison Lieutenant will help you. We will leave the Island for Trapani at 10:15 a.m. Have a good night’s sleep.” Both men saluted and exited. At 8:00 a.m. next morning, Captain Russo and Sergeant and Corporal prepared their men to be transported to the pier after breakfast for their trip back home. Trapani by 9:00 a.m. All was ready. Captain Russo thanked Warden Leo for his hospitality on behalf of himself and his men. Upon reaching Trapani, Captain Russo told the Corporal to prepare his men for transport to Rome within forty-eight hours, and he will company them to Rome. He then turned to Sergeant Mancuso, “Sergeant I wish to ask one favor, I will appreciate if you will transport my wife to Trapani airport by 10:00 am in two

days.” “Si Captain it will be an honor. I will have her there at the precise time,” replied Sergeant. “I will call you from Rome when I am ready to return. Until then Sergeant, I wish you a joyful voyage back home.” “Good day Captain,” replied Sergeant and saluted.

* * *

Dominick picked up the phone and called Don Michael in Naples. One of his men answered and Dominick explained who he was and that he wished to speak to Don Michael. Within a few minutes, Don Michael came to the phone, “Pronto, Dominick. Glad to hear from you. Your trip home was buona?” “Si, Don Michael. I am calling in reference to the meeting I discussed with you.” “Si, I . Is the meeting going to be held soon?” asked Don. “That is the purpose in calling you. The meeting will be held this Friday to Sunday night and you may bring five friends as company. It will be held at the Villa-di-Lupo in San Cipirello. It is south of Palermo. Is this to your satisfaction Don Michael?” asked Dominick. “Very good Dominick. It will be a pleasure to see you again. Until then, Buona Giorno.” “Buona Giorno Don, until then.” Dominick relaxed for a few minutes, and then turned to dial Don Giuseppe. Don Giuseppe picked up the phone and answered, “Pronto.”

“Don Giuseppe this is Dominick from Palermo. I had spoken to you of a meeting with Don Gino of Palermo.” “Yes I our discussion. Is it being set up?” asked Don. “This is the purpose of this call. We will have the meeting this Friday to Sunday night. It is to be held in the Villa-di-Lupo in the city of San Cipirello. It is south of Palermo. You may, if you wish, bring five friends,” explained Dominick. He then asked if this was favorable to Don. “Si Dominick, tell Don Gino that I will be present and thank you for calling. Until then, Buona Notte.” Tomorrow he will call the local Materossa and the Colletti Brothers who can bring two friends each. He went to the clubhouse. Gino and Pasquale were both there. “The two Dons will both be at the meeting Friday. They seemed happy that we would finally meet. I will call the local boys tomorrow,” said Dominick. “Good have Carmine there for the week-end, although I don’t believe anything will go wrong,” answered Gino. Pasquale turned to Gino, “I hope you’ve got something to sell them. You know they are hungry and will listen to anything, but it must materialize.” “I have a great project for us and for them. At this time I wish to keep it to myself until the proper time, but I will first consult with you Pasquale. I will not pull any surprises on you,” answered Gino. “Very well, for I don’t want to get caught with my pants down.” “You won’t. Pasquale, tomorrow call Luigi at the Villa and tell him to expect fifty to sixty conventioneers. You know that sounds good,” said Gino. The following day Pasquale called the Villa and explained to Luigi how many to expect Friday to Sunday. Luigi replied he would have everything ready, not to worry.

Pasquale was more than satisfied. The only one he feared was the Fascists. They were out to liquidate the Mano Nero. Dominick will greet the two Dons, as he already met them; therefore, he and Carmine will act as hosts for this so called convention. Dominick called all the locals and it was set. Friday was a beautiful day. It was a little misty, but the Sicilian sun will burn it out. Dominick and Carmine went ahead. Don Gino will come with Pasquale Lombardo. Arriving at the Villa, Dominick introduced himself to Luigi and explained the set up that he will be host. Luigi understood and agreed that he will discuss everything with him. “Good,” said Dominick. Luigi then gave Dominick the menu for the night meal. Dominick and Carmine read the menu, “Madre Mio, what a menu!” yelled Dominick. “I guess they will eat good Carmine.” The menu consisted of: Appetizer [Calamari] squid mozzarella and Provolone cheese, [zuppa di pesse] fish soup, [zuppadi minestron-di-verdura] vegetable soup [pasta di casa] homemade pasta with garlic and olive oil, [pasta di—pesee] pasta and fish, [figs fico d India] prickly pears and figs, [cafe nero] black coffee, [vino di tanal] table wine, [riso di falla] rice balls, pastries and liquors. After reading the menu Dominick and Carmine were very hungry. As they finish reading the menu, Don Michael walked into the door with his friends. Dominick immediately greeted him. “It is a pleasure to see you once again Don Michael.” They hugged and kissed each other. “I am happy to meet with you again. It is Dominick. Am I correct?” replied Don Michael. “Si Don Michael.” Luigi came forward and Dominick introduced Don Michel to Luigi D’Amato. “He will show you to your room and your friends’ rooms. Dinner will be at 7:00 p.m. Buona Giorno.”

Luigi escorted them to their rooms. Within 10 or 15 minutes, Don Giuseppe di Calabria came. He spotted Dominick and he approached him. “Don Giuseppe, glad to meet you once again.” They exchanged greetings. Dominick again introduced Luigi to Giuseppe and told him he will escort them to their rooms. The Colletti Brothers came together. Dominick greeted them and joked around, “Be good tonight boys.” One of the brothers jokingly answered, “Dominick we are always good. We are angels.” Dominick had Luigi take them to their rooms. “Dinner at 7:00 p.m.,” yelled Dominick. Materossa came in and got the same greetings as the previous guests. “Dinner will be at 7:00 p.m.” “Ok Micuzza,” laughed Materossa. It was about 6:00 p.m. when Don Gino and Pasquale entered. Dominick and Carmine greeted them. Dominick briefed Don Gino and Pasquale that all parties were present and that dinner will be at 7:00 p.m. Luigi came down and being that he knew Pasquale, he immediately shook hands with Pasquale who in turn introduced him to Don Gino. “Pleased to meet you Don Gino. It is an honor to serve you and your party. If there is anything special do not hesitate to call upon me.” “It is a pleasure to meet with you. Pasquale talks of your interest with the socalled convention. That was a brilliant thought. I won’t forget it,” answered Don Gino. “All my guests are comfortable. Am I correct?” “Si Don and dinner will be served at 7:00 p.m. You have almost two hours. If I were you, I’d go up and relax until dinner time.” “That is a good idea, Dominick,” replied Don Gino.

* * *

As Captain Russo was smoking, he was thinking of Caterina. The phone interrupted his thoughts. He picked it up. “Pronto. This is Captain Russo.” “Bien Captain Russo. This is General DeLuca. I called to remind you that the plane would be in Trapani at 11:00 a.m. We will have dinner with Il Duce at 7:00 p.m. I assume Signora Russo will accompany you.” “Si, General. We will be ready. I will brief the Corporal and the men of the departure time from Trapani.” “Bien, within a couple of hours I will be seeing you. My wife will gladly escort your wife to Via Ventto for a little shopping, as we discuss our past and future.” “Si General, and I want to also discuss your Corporal and his men. I wish to commend them for a wonderful job as soldiers, and how they conducted themselves,” replied Russo. “I know Captain until tomorrow, Buona Notte.” “Buona Sera,” replied the Captain. Upon hanging up the phone he called his Corporal into his office. The Corporal saluted. “Tomorrow have the men ready. We must be at the Biaggi airport at 11:00 a.m. in the morning. Brief the local police we will be leaving and they will assume our duties.” “Si Captain,” replied the Corporal. He then placed a call to Sergeant Mancuso in Compobello. “Sergeant this is Captain Russo. I called to tell you to have my wife at the Biaggi airport in Trapani by 11:00 a.m. Again thank you Sergeant.”

“No thanks necessary Captain. I will have her there in plenty of time. Don’t worry,” replied Sergeant Mancuso. “Good night, until tomorrow.” Morning was beautiful, a little nippy but clear. Captain Russo got up, shaved and showered. As he was dressing, he lit a cigarette. There was a knock on the door. It was the Corporal who wanted to know what time to assemble the squad. Captain Russo told the Corporal that they should assemble by 9:15 a.m. The two army trucks will be ready to load by 9:35 a.m. Captain Russo looked at his watch it was 8:30 a.m. He asked the Corporal to please send a cup of black coffee. “Si Captain,” the Corporal saluted and exited. Captain Russo was still dressing when a private knocked on the door. “Corporal requested to bring to you a cup of black coffee Captain.” Captain Russo thanked the private. After dressing, he collected his files and put them in his attaché case. “It won’t be long,” he thought. He was happy this assignment was coming to a close. It was about 9:30 he heard the Corporal call the men out with their gear. Corporal came to Captain Russo and asked him, “Did you want to speak to the men Captain?” “Yes Corporal I will be there in a few minutes.” As he exited the door the Corporal relieved him of his attaché case. Captain Russo stood in front of the men; “I want to thank you for your excellent character and your duties these past couple of months. I have already expressed to the General DeLuca the satisfaction of gentlemanly duty you men have shown in this local community. Many of you are from other provinces and many have learned the dialect of the Sicilian people. Do not judge all Sicilians for a few bad ones. I am from Bari and I have learned these people are hard workers and they do work hard to put a piece of bread on the table. Now you are returning to Rome for another assignment and I will travel with you to Leonard Dallininci airport in Rome. Again thank you and good luck.” Corporal brought the men to attention and present arms.

Captain turned to the Corporal, “Load up Corporal. Let’s get them rolling.” The men loaded on the trucks for the trip to Biaggi Airport. They were happy to leave to see their families and girlfriends. Captain Russo sat in the lead truck and told the driver as soon as the others were ready to take off. The Corporal was in second truck and he had the driver sound the horn that they were ready. It was 9:45 a.m. Within forty-five minutes, they were at the airport. The plane wasn’t there as of yet. This was a small local airport. Maybe one or two planes a day stop; therefore, all field service was to a minimum. The plane was flying over head preparing to land, and the military ground personnel was prepared to receive the plane. It was a military personnel plane. This was a plane General DeLuca had ordered to pick up the men and Captain Russo with his wife. The men were surprised but happy they were being treated as heroes. As the plane was circling, Captain Russo noticed the Carabiniere car with Sergeant Mancuso driving coming down the ramp and stopping by the receiving office. The Sergeant stopped in front of Captain Russo, got out, saluted the Captain and proceeded to open the rear door for Caterina Russo to step out. Captain greeted his wife affectionately, kissing her and holding her hand. He turned to Mancuso, “Again let me say thank you.” “It was a pleasure.” “Sergeant, one more thing, I will call you the night prior to our leaving Rome. It will be at this airport, again thank you.” “No problem I will wait for you to take off before leaving for home,” explained Mancuso. “Great,” replied Russo. The plane had landed and was getting a maintenance check, petrol, oil, checking propellers and the crew told Corporal to tell the Captain they would be loading in ten minutes. Corporal ed on the information to the Captain.

“Have your men board, Corporal, and we will follow,” replied Russo. Within fifteen minutes they were airborne going northeast to Rome. Russo and Catherine were offered a glass of wine by a stewardess. “Make sure the men are taken care of,” replied Russo. “They are Captain,” replied the stewardess. He turned to Caterina. She was as lovely as she always looked and he told her so. “You are great fibber,” answered Caterina. “No Bella, I loved you then and I love you more as times go by. Our love gets stronger till the day we are parted,” answered Gaetano. His eyes burned to hold her in his arms and caress her. His arms ached to grab her and kiss her ionately. Gaetano looked out of the window. They were over the bay of Naples getting closer to Rome. The men were singing “St. Lucia”, as they were over Naples. They were all happy to be heading home. “We will be landing within fifteen minutes,” announced the pilot. “Please be seated.” Within ten minutes the plane started to circle preparing for landing. As the plane rolled down the runway, Gaetano looked at his watch. It was 2:00p.m. When they landed, there was a truck for the men and a limousine for Caterina and Gaetano. Corporal came over. “Captain I wish to shake your hand instead of a salute. The men and I wish you a joyful visit in Rome.” “Thank you Corporal and my regards to your men. Wish them luck,” replied Gaetano stretching his hand to the Corporal. Caterina waved. The Sergeant who was driving the limo approached the Captain, and saluted him, “Sir, I am to bring you to Albergo Luna on Via Veneto, where General DeLuca has reserved a room for you and your wife where you can refresh

yourself. It is now 2:45 p.m. I will be back at 6:00 p.m. Dinner will be at 7:00 p.m.” With that Russo and his wife entered the limo, and the Sergeant drove them to Albergo Luna. After arriving at Albergo, the doorman came to the limo. He opened the door to let Russo and his wife out, and the Sergeant retried their luggage, which the doorman took and brought to the reservation desk. The Sergeant told the desk clerk, “Friends of Il Duce. They will be staying here until further notice from DeLuca. I assume their reservation has been confirmed.” “Yes it has. You are Captain Russo and Senora Russo. Your room is ready. It is room 342. The clerk will show you up,” answered the clerk. The Sergeant turned to Captain Russo, saluted and said, “I will be here at 6:00 p.m. to take you to Via Venezia for dinner.” “I will be ready Sergeant, thank you and my regards to General DeLuca,” replied Russo and he saluted. They were escorted to their room and when the bellhop left Russo grabbed Caterina and kissed her. Caterina was baffled by the attention she and her husband were getting at the hotel. She turned to Gaetano, “What did you do to get this attention?” “Nothing Bella, I guess they realize I am a good soldier,” and he laughed. As much as he wanted to keep holding and kissing Caterina, he had to stop. After all you can’t put out a fire by adding more oil. There was time. “Caterina let us refresh. I will shave while you shower, and then I will shower,” spoke Gaetano. “Si Gaetano how much time do we have to get ready?” “About an hour, I don’t want them to wait.” “We will be ready honey,” yelled Caterina. They showered and Gaetano put on his best uniform. Caterina had on a gorgeous evening dress. Gaetano licked his lips, “Bella I could eat you for dinner.”

“Calm down Gaetano. I look this way all the time. It is the clothes you are iring.” “No Bella I am iring your tussi. Bella Io Voglia Molto Bene.” (You are beautiful. I love you very much.) They were in the lobby by 5:50 p.m. and were bringing the key to the desk when Sergeant approached them, “Captain Russo whenever you are ready we can leave.” “We are ready Sergeant.” They walked to the limo; the doorman opened the limo door and remarked to them, “Have a joyful evening.” “Thank you,” answered Gaetano.” They drove thru Via Popoleo and made a turn by the Old Rome, around the tomb of unknown soldiers and heroes across the monument where Via Venezia IL Duce office and banquet hall. As they embarked from the limo, they were escort inside by a Lieutenant who took them directly to General DeLuca’s office. As they entered, General DeLuca came forward with an extended hand to shake, “Captain Russo, pleased to see you again.” Gaetano was prepared to salute and DeLuca said, “Drop the formality. We are here to enjoy ourselves and this must be your beautiful wife Caterina. Honor to meet you Signora Russo.” General DeLuca met his wife outside the office and he introduced her to them. She was very sociable. “Come I will introduce you to other friends of Il Duce and also his family,” said General DeLuca. “They are all here celebrating victories in Africa. This is general Italo Balboa Air Force. This is Captain Russo and his wife. They shook hands and he nodded his head to Caterina. Ciano, Il Duce’s son-in-law is married to his daughter Edda. Il Duce’s son, Bruno, is a pilot, General Graziano.” Captain Russo turned to General DeLuca, “It seems they are all here.” “Yes,” replied DeLuca, “Come. Here comes Il Duce with his wife Rachael.”

“Libero I see your guest has arrived,” said Mussolini. “I want to say Captain Russo, and correct me, Russo is the name? You did a fine job in maintaining law and order and a very successful verdict. This is the only way to fight Mano Nero.” “Thank you Sir. This is my wife Caterina. Thank you for you kind invitation.” “My wife Rachael and I do welcome you both. Please do enjoy yourself. I will meet with you tomorrow with General DeLuca.” “Yes Sir,” replied Captain Russo. “We will be going into dinner soon and later you can enjoy yourself in dancing and mingle with our guests. Do not hesitate to seek me out if anything comes up,” replied DeLuca. “General, Il Duce wants to meet with us tomorrow. I hope for the wonderful job your Corporal and men did in Trapani.” “We will discuss that and a future assignment for you. Also you will be here until Sunday, unless you wish to stay longer,” replied the General. “No General, that is fine we have two bambinos at home.” “Very well, will see you later.” Within a half hour dinner was served. They sat next to General DeLuca and his wife. The women had a nice chat. DeLuca’s wife suggested Caterina meet with her for shopping while the men had a meeting with Il Duce. “That will be fine,” answered Caterina, they were served black coffee and pastries. It was about 11:30 p.m. when General DeLuca approached to say good night. They bid him good night, “You may stay if you wish,” he said. “No thank you, we are a little tired,” answered Gaetano. “I will have the Lieutenant take you back to The Albergo. Tomorrow’s meeting will be at 10:00 a.m. and your wife will be picked up by my wife 10:30 a.m.,”

instructed the General. “That will be great. Until then good night General and thank you.” “Buona Notte” The Lieutenant drove them to Albergo. Upon arriving, the Lieutenant opened the door and they got out. The Lieutenant turned to Captain Russo, “Sir I will pick you up at 9:15 a.m. for the meeting and Signora De Luca will pick up Signora Russo at 11:00 a.m.” “Thank you, Lieutenant. We will be ready for our appointments, thank you,” replied Gaetano. They entered the lobby. Gaetano retrieved the key room 342. The clerk gave him the key and bid him good-night. Gaetano and Caterina entered the elevator and Gaetano eyed Caterina. She was so beautiful. Her eyes said everything, smiling and happy. Gaetano groped her arm. “Have patience Gaetano, not here. You have bad thoughts tonight,” laughed Caterina. They arrived at the door and Gaetano opened the door. Caterina entered. It was about 2:00 a.m. They were both tired and tomorrow was another day. As much as Gaetano craved for Caterina, he will have to wait till tomorrow night. They undressed and went to bed. They kissed good night. “Buona Sera Bella, I love you, and let me say you were the bell of the ball. You were pretty.” “You are right Gaetano, pretty shitty. Go to sleep.” Gaetano was up early. He shaved and showered. He ordered black coffee and the bellhop was there in fifteen minutes. As he knocked, Caterina woke up. Gaetano opened the door and had the bellhop put the coffee on the table. He gave the bellhop a couple liras, “Thank you.” Caterina got up, went to the bathroom, washed up and returned to sit with

Gaetano and sip coffee. “Gaetano, I had a wonderful time last night, thank you darling.” “There is nothing to thank. You deserved this and more,” replied Gaetano. He got up and went to her and kissed her. While kissing her, he grabbed her breast and squeezed. “Tonight is the night,” he said. “Promises, promises, promises,” joked Caterina. It was 9:00 a.m. and he wanted to be in the lobby by 9:30 a.m., so he sipped his coffee and lit a cigarette. “I don’t know what time I will see you, being that we both have appointments,” said Gaetano. “Whatever. We will meet here Darling. Don’t worry. I will be in good hands with Signora DeLuca,” said Caterina. It was 9:05 a.m. when Gaetano turned to Caterina, “I will see you later Bella. Have a nice time.” He kissed Caterina a few times. “See you later love.” He left for the lobby. Upon arriving, he sat by the door and lit a cigarette. It was about 9:25 a.m. when the Lieutenant arrived. “Good morning Sir, did you have a nice sleep?” “Yes, Lieutenant. Thank you.” They were at General DeLuca’s office by 9:50 a.m. Gaetano thanked the Lieutenant and entered DeLuca’s office. “Good morning, Captain. I hope you slept well,” asked DeLuca. “Very well. Thank you, General.” “We will be meeting with Mussolini within a few minutes. He wishes to discuss a few matters with you.” Within a few minutes, Il Duce’s secretary entered and told them Il Duce will meet with them. General DeLuca walked to Il Duce’s office followed by Captain Russo.

In the room were Il Duce and his son-in-law Count Ciano. Captain Russo saluted and Mussolini spoke, Sit down Captain. Before I begin to talk, I wish to thank you for a wonderful job you have done. My hand is to fight those murdering bastards Mano Nero. They will steal the eyes out of your head if they have a chance. As long as I am the Prime Minister, I will fight them at every turn they make. They suck the blood out of the poor peasants who barely have enough crumbs to put on the table for themselves.” Captain Russo interrupted, “Sir I wish to commend the Corporal and the squad for the excellent job they performed. Without them, I could not have succeeded.” “Thank you Captain, General DeLuca knows all about them. They were his personal squad, and they will be honored,” replied Il Duce. Count Ciano got up and went forward, “On behalf of the Prime Minister, the Royal Family, and General DeLuca, we are happy to present you with this medal of accommodation for the outstanding work you were assigned and with this medal goes a promotion to Major. Congratulations Captain, or shall I say Major, Russo.” Russo was stunned for a moment as Count Ciano extended his hand. General DeLuca and Il Duce did also. “I don’t know what to say,” replied Russo, “I thank you.” “You have earned it,” replied Il Duce. He continued, “Until we meet again, good luck.” Major Russo and General DeLuca exited, and Count Ciano waved to him for luck. In General DeLuca’s office, DeLuca spoke to the now Major Russo. “I knew this was coming. You deserved it, but we must keep the Mano Nero on the run. That is Mussolini’s biggest enemy.” “I will do my best General, and, as I speak, how is the war in Africa coming? We don’t hear too much.” “Very good. We have been victorious on every turn we make and Major do not

hesitate to call me. I will like to hear from you,” explained DeLuca. “Also, while I am at it, you have the authority to make the Lieutenant to replace you. Understood? I want you to return to Albergo and you are free until your plane leaves for Trapani at 11:00 a.m. tomorrow morning. My Lieutenant will pick you up at 9:30 a.m. Now get out of here. Enjoy the rest of the day. My Lieutenant is at your disposal, if needed. Buona Giorno, Major.” “Buona Giorno, General. I wish to thank you for all you have done for me.” “I didn’t do anything. You earned it yourself. Do not forget to call. I will be expecting you to call now and then, good luck.” He saluted the General and exited. The Lieutenant was waiting to take him back to Albergo. They entered the limo and started to drive towards Albergo. The Lieutenant turned and asked, “Captain Russo, will you need me tonight?” “No Lieutenant, thank you. I will see you in the morning for the trip back to the airport about 9:30 a.m. will be about the right time.” They drove to The Albergo. As he exit the limo the Lieutenant said, “Sorry for calling you Captain. Congratulations on your promotion to Major. I will see you in the morning. Good day, Sir,” he saluted. Gaetano entered the lobby and approached the desk, “Room 342 please.” “Yes, Sir.” The clerk gave the keys to Russo. Gaetano entered the room. Caterina was not back yet. He removed his jacket, lit a cigarette and relaxed. He was ready to doze when he heard a knock at the door. When he opened the door, Caterina was standing in the doorframe. Joking Gaetano remarked, “My wife is out. You can come in before she comes back.” Caterina came in laughing, “So you had a date while I was gone.” They both laughed and he hugged her and kissed her. “I have wonderful news to tell you Caterina. I hope it will make you happy. I have been promoted to Major,” said Russo.

Caterina leaned forward to kiss him and wished him the best of luck. “You deserved it. You have earned it.” “That is what the General said,” replied Gaetano. “Tonight we will go to the restaurant to celebrate. I made reservations. All right?” “Yes Gaetano, I had a wonderful day with Signora DeLuca. She is nice woman. She isn’t a snob.” “Good. We will have dinner within an hour. You’ll want to freshen up.” “Si, Gaetano.” Caterina went to the bathroom to freshen up. Gaetano was very happy. Lighting a cigarette, he sat down and start humming,

Parla Mio L’ Amore, Caterina Toute La Mia Vita Ci Tu Orlio To Bella Pariamio L’amore Caterina (translation: Talk to me of love Caterina All my life it is you Your eyes are so Beautiful Talk to me of love Caterina

Caterina yelled from the bathroom, “Are you serenading me or softening me up for later? You’ve got the devil in you.”

“Not me. I am an angel from heaven,” laughing Gaetano. They dressed and went to dinner. The waiter approached them. “You are the guests of General DeLuca. We have been advised of your dinner reservation. What can I bring you and your wife?” “We will have Tortellini soup, pasta and fagiolo and pesche di Mare. Also bring a bottle of white Marsala wine,” ordered Gaetano. “Si, Capitano.” About two hours later, they were still eating and planning to go home to the children. “Gaetano I am full,” said Caterina. “We will have coffee and then leave.” “Waiter bring us coffee, no pastries,” yelled Gaetano. The waiter brought the check to be signed. There was no charge. Gaetano signed and put 200 liras as a tip. They left as two school children taking the elevator. They got to their door. They were not drunk but happy and gay. Once inside, Caterina took her shoes off. “Oh it feels good” “What feels good? I didn’t do anything yet,” joked Gaetano. “Bella, dono una bacio. I love you Bella, you are my inspiration.” “I am going to shower tonight,” Caterina was teasing him by pretending to ignore his advances. “Tomorrow we may not have time. We have to pack and get ready for the airport. What time are we being picked up?” “The Lieutenant will pick us up at 9:30 a.m. We will be in the lobby 9:20 a.m.” Gaetano heard the shower go on in the bathroom. He quickly undressed and went into the bathroom. He saw Caterina behind the shower curtain. He slipped in back of her grabbed her from the rear, and, with his hands, grabbed her breast and gave a slight squeeze. Caterina was startled for a second, but she loved it.

His penis pressed against the cheeks of her ass. He slipped his hand down her stomach to her groin hitting her clitoris. Caterina was trembling with ecstasy. Gaetano loved her. Caterina turned to face him and started to kiss him ionately, “Let us get to the bed. It will be more comfortable, Gaetano my love.” They dried and went to the bedroom. Caterina lay there while Gaetano caressed her breasts and licked her nipples. He stroked her bottom until his finger found her joy. The more he pushed the more she wanted. This went on for about an hour. They laid back and Gaetano turned to her, “Bella I love you. Giving yourself to me as you do, makes my blood boil for more and more.” Caterina got up and washed. Gaetano did the same. They both lay in the bed and stared at the ceiling. They both were naked and held each others hand and both went off to sleep. At 8:30 a.m., Gaetano got up and went to call Sergeant Mancuso to pick him up at 1:30 p.m. Sergeant promised to be there. Caterina was dressing and Gaetano called the lobby to have coffee brought up and that they will check out at 9:20 a.m. At 9:20 a.m., they were checking out when the Lieutenant came he took their luggage and put it in the limo, “Well Caterina back home,” said Gaetano as they drove away from The Albergo. Caterina answered, “Yes Darling.” The military plane was waiting for them. Gaetano thanked the Lieutenant and boarded. They arrived at Trapani at 1:15 p.m. Sergeant Mancuso was waiting. They thanked the pilot and crew, entered the Sergeant’s Fiat and headed home. It was going to be great to be back in their own bed and their local environment. Tomorrow is another day.

CHAPTER XXVIII

At Villa Di Lupo, in San Cipirello, Dominick was with Carmine waiting to introduce the two Dons to Don Gino. It was about 6:40 p.m. Don Gino had come down early and was having a cordial drink in the bar when the other Dons came down. Carmine let Gino know Don Michael came down first. While he was walking over, Carmine went to get Gino. Gino had Pasquale Lombardo come over. When they arrived by the dining area, Dominick turned to Don Michael, “Don Michael, I want you to meet Don Gino of Sicily. Don Gino, this is Don Michael of Naples.” The two men hugged and kissed, “Essere contento piacere. Coma sa va I Naples?” Don Michael replied, “Don Gino, toute va bere at Naples I lei no sono contento per conascere.” Don Gino turned to Don Michael, “Please do enter and you and your friends have a table ready. When Don Giuseppe comes down, we will you. Until then, Don Michael.” As soon as Don Giuseppe approached Dominick, Dominick turned to both Dons and introduced them and Pasquale. After the normal introductions Gino turned to Don Giuseppe, “Please you and your friends enter. There is a table for you. Within ten or fifteen minutes, we will start to eat. Until then Buona appetito.” “Grazie, Don Gino. Until then, you have a Buona appetito.” Don Giuseppe turned to Pasquale and said, “Pleased to have met you. By Sunday we shall all know each other better.” Pasquale turned shook his hand and they hugged each other. “Until later.”

They all entered the dining area per pronzo. Don Gino and Pasquale had their own table, and Materossa and the Colletti brothers had a table. Dominick and Carmine sat near the door. They wanted to be out of the way. The cameriere were real professional serving food, wine and water. They were putting on a good example of service, no cutting corners. The dining area was getting noisy with everyone talking and having a great time. The two Dons were really trying to figure out what the gimmick was with all the attention. They felt they were soon to find out. Their friends discuss issues with the other provinces, such as Neopolitan and Calabrese and Siciliano. Dinner consisted of eight courses and each course better than the other. Wine was drunk moderately as no one was looking to get drunk. Soon they will be served coffee, liquor and pastries. It was at this moment that there was a thumping on the table with a spoon. It was Pasquale, “Gentlemen, Gentlemen please give me your attention.” The noise was low but not low enough when Pasquale again hammered on the table with a spoon. “Gentlemen your attention.” Everything went silent. Pasquale faced the tables. “Gentlemen, we welcome you and your friends to our first textile convention.” The Dons knew what Pasquale meant, for Dominick had explained to them that the convention theme was for security reasons. Pasquale continued, “As you know I am the attorney for Don Gino’s Textile Company. This convention was organized as the first, so we may bring our International Trade into one area, so it may be transported to other outside trade units around the world. This way our goods may be shipped to wherever orders request for shipment. Do you capisce? We will be here for two more nights. At this time many of you have already met Don Gino. He will speak tonight and tomorrow night, and on Sunday night we will get into a huddle and talk everything out. Is this understood? So sit back, enjoy your Neopolitan cigars and cigarettes, your coffee and your pastry and now I want to introduce to you Don Gino.” “Grazie” said Gino, “It gives me great pleasure to stand here to talk to you. I will appreciate if you listen to what I have to say, and then we will have trashing

night Sunday afternoon. If this will be agreeable to both Don Michael and Don Giuseppe.” Both Dons gestured with a nod of their heads, meaning yes they agree. Gino kept talking, “I got word two days ago the Mano Nero is no more in America. They are called Mafia. I don’t know where they got that title. Mio Amici a New York said they are all referred as Mafioso. I did not like being called Mano Nero, and I do not like to be called Mafioso. My friends I want you to sit back, as I have a lot to talk about. To start with, this is the first time in about six hundred and fifty years that our provinces are sitting together to try work together in harmony. As many of you know, I don’t want see history repeat itself. To get everyone to understand, I wish to go back in history. This of course with your permission.” As Gino talked, the Dons again nodded their heads in agreement. Gino kept talking, “To make sure what I am talking about I am going to take you back to the year 1270, when the Pope handed over Naples, Calabria, and Sicily to Charles Anile of . They were known as the two Sicilies. Sicilians were more as slaves than pheasants. Naples and Calabria were treated the same. As time went by, new laws were put into effect, high taxes. Many families had little food.” Gino talked to the Dons in between his historical facts, “My friends, drink up. There is coffee, liquor, food and pastries. I hope I am not boring you with this story, but they are facts you will find in history books. If it is boring, please tell me and I will stop.” “No, no Gino. Please keep speaking of our ancestors,” replied the two Dons. “As I was saying,” Gino kept talking. “Many families had little from their labor of the farm, and the laws imposed on the citizens of Sicily were ridiculous and shameful. Many nights there were curfews. The French soldiers had no respect for the Sicilian girls and women, and traditions were being shamefully abused by the French Garrisons.” “It was at this point, Sicilian leaders sailed at night to Naples, where they were met by Neapolitan leaders. The Sicilian and Neapolitan leaders traveled down Calabrese road to the providence of Caranzaro, where Calabrese Leaders met them. The three had one thought in mind, that they did not want any French rule, not under French Charles. It was here in Caranzaro that three Provinces of Naples, Calabria and Sicily will preserve their dignity and respect and agreed

that if anyone was attacked or abused and their citizens subject to any type of abuse, the other will help in with what ever means to bring back their dignity. All parties signed this agreement on December 1281 by the leaders of the three provinces. So help them Jesus Christ.” Gino picked up a cigarette, lit it, and then turned to the guests, “My friends please note what I just said. There were three signatures for agreement to help and defend each other against Charles of Anlow and his French Garrisons. They all shook and hug and kissed each other to seal the agreement. They all left for their homes of Naples and Sicily that moonless night. The Sicilian leaders set sail for Millazzo northeast of Palermo. They wanted to get in Palermo during the night. They arrived in Sicily about midnight, met a few of their Paisons who helped with horses and rode the back roads so not to be seen. They arrived in Palermo before daylight, enough time to get home. The next day, they briefed the others of their agreement.”0 “It seemed not only was King Charles making new laws but also the officers at the Garrisons were making new laws for their own benefit. Many of these laws were to abuse their signorina and signora, more sexual abuse. We Sicilians respect our women. The law written by Major in the French Army read as follows, ‘As of March 1, 1282 any matrimonio taking place upon receiving church vows will then be cared for by a French Officer for the first night of wedding bliss. Signed and approved by The Major of French Garrison’ This was really a slap in the face every Sicilian male, young or old. This was really going too far. The Sicilian leaders sent warning notes to Neapolitan and Calabrese leaders to be prepared, for it was getting close to a rebellion.” “The test came on March 31, 1282 at the church of St. Spirito. It was in the evening. As the bride and groom were leaving the church, a French Sergeant approached and explained that he was taking the bride to the Garrison Captain as by decreed on March 1. The French Sergeant was the first casualty as the population of Palermo broke out and marched on the French Garrison and massacred all. This started an uprising throughout Sicily. It became known as Sicilian Vesper. Everyone in Sicily challenged the French Rule. The French were

at the mercy of King Charles, and fled to Naples where they were accepted. Calabrese also accepted Charles of Anjou and the Sicilians were left to fight their own battles, which they were successful. The French had one great enemy that enemy was the four letter word ‘ce-ce’. As the French speak with their nose, they can never say ‘ce-ce’. When asked to pronounce ‘ce-ce’, it was life or death. If you pronounced it right, you lived. If not, your throat was slashed. The Sicilians were really mad at the Neapolitan and for every French men killed they would put his testicles in a barrel. When it was filled, they shipped it to Castelvetrano, Nuovo Naples to King Charles of Anjou. Many women as well as men were killed. Many of the women who were whores and were to please the French soldiers were slaughtered as well. Charles of Anjou never set foot on Sicilian ground any more, due to the fact that Sicilian’s Peter of Argon to take over and guide the Sicilians back to their normal selves once again. It was Peter’s Navy and Army that kept Charles from returning.” Gino finished his story, and then turned to his guests and started to speak to them, “My brothers and friends, I have told you this story for a reason. The reason is unity and honesty. This story is history for the Sicilians and it is not fiction. It is a true story and the reason for this story is that you were all asked to come to this so called convention, and tomorrow I will start to talk business and after you will sleep on it and Sunday after lunch I will ask each of you for unity and honesty. You will have a say of Si or no, and upon your decision we will part friends. Until then, let us have another drink and I will say Buona Notte.” The Dons got up and went to shake Gino’s hand. Don Michael said to Gino, “I had heard that story but I never got the end of it.” Don Giuseppe turned to Gino, “If what you try to sell us tomorrow night is beneficial to us, we will definitely consider it and we will keep their word. The Calabrese of today will honor any part if it is agreeable.” Gino turned to both Dons, “Please do not think about anything until tomorrow night, and my friends, whatever you need, food, drinks, coffee, tobacco, do not hesitate. The proprietor, Luigi D’Amato, will accommodate you.” Dominick and Carmine, who were sitting on the side, were eyeing one of Don Giuseppe friends who were nervous and seemed not to like anything going on. Many times he whispered into Don Giuseppe’s ear. He also was eyeing everyone

in the room. Dominick turned to Carmine, “I don’t like that son-of-a bitch. He is up to no good. We will keep an eye on him. If they don’t like what Don Gino is going to tell them, they could leave now.” “Calm down Dominick. Like you said, we will closely check him out and maybe find out what he is bitter about,” answered Carmine. Dominick and Carmine drank their coffee and went to Gino and Pasquale. “Come on, we will escort you both to your rooms,” laughed Dominick. “We will not get lost,” answered Gino jokingly. “Tomorrow is another day. We all could use a little rest. I hear it will be warm tomorrow. A good walk outside the Villa will be refreshing,” answered Dominick. They all walked up to their rooms, bid each other good night and disappeared into their rooms.

* * *

On the Isle of Pantelleria, Warden Leo gave orders to his guard Captain and Lieutenant. “Those two prisoners make my stomach turn. For a piece of ass you kill a kid. There are so many puttanas around there looking for men, and that woman sacrificed her husband and son for that pimp and hit man. If he was something to look at, I could understand it. But not that whore master. They should hang him by the balls.” “Don’t get excited Warden. They are under our control. We will dictate. They will not get away with anything,” answered the Captain. “I will leave everything to both of you, Captain and Lieutenant. Whatever you both do is all right with me, but do not kill them. Make their lives miserable in

anyway you can and no partiality in work detail. Is that understood?” ordered Warden Leo. “Yes Sir, we do understand. We will bring you daily report only at the end of each week,” the Captain replied. “I want them in their own cell blocks. Longo is assigned to 842 block and the woman in her own cell, capisce?” “Si, we capisce. They will be separated from the other prisoners. The only time they will be together will be Longo with the men prisoners at meal time and Agostos with women at meal time,” replied Captain and Lieutenant. “Very good, the only time that I wish to hear of them is if they give trouble or your guards have a problem with them,” injected Warden Leo. “Now good night gentlemen. Have a good night.”

* * *

Saturday morning was a little brisk; Dominick was out checking the grounds to see if everything was clear. He and Carmine had a cup of black coffee, and walked the perimeter of the Villa again to make sure no Carabiniere was around. He then entered the Villa, went to Don Gino’s room and knocked on the door. Gino yelled from the other side, “Who is there?” “It is Dominick. Is there anything you want?” Gino opened the door and commanded Dominick and Carmine to come in. “We checked the outside of the Villa, Don Gino, and everything is clear.” “Good I will be down in fifteen or twenty minutes. See if I can have a cup of black coffee,” explained Gino. “On your way down, knock on Pasquale’s door and tell him I will meet him downstairs in fifteen minutes.” “Si Don, we will do that and your coffee will be ready.”

Within fifteen minutes Pasquale was down. Within a couple of minutes later, Gino came down. They greeted each other and sat down as their coffee was being poured. “Pasquale I was up most of the night to put my plan into work. Also to see if the other Dons will abide by it. I will it by you see what you think. We will form a pharmaceutical company.” It was here Pasquale interrupted him, “We must have licensed Pharmacist.” “I know that. I think I have two persons with such credentials. They are Professors at the University of Palermo,” answered Gino. “Very good. If you get them, they must file papers to open such company in the professors’ names. Your name can’t appear on any of these business papers,” explained Pasquale. “I understand that Pasquale. I only want to know if it will be feasible.” “Yes, let me know when you are ready and I will proceed with the transaction.” “After today’s meeting with the Dons, I will let you know. We will be meeting with them within two hours, when we have late lunch,” answered Gino. It was about five-thirty when Luigi D’Amato had everything ready for late lunch. He told Dominick to inform the other Dons that food will be ready at six p.m. Dominick informed the Dons that they would be eating at six. They thanked him and Dominick reported to Gino of the six o’ clock dinner. “Bien,” replied Gino. At six all were present. They all enjoy pasta fagiolo and some calamari. Upon finishing the main courses it was about eight. They were served coffee, pastries and smokes. At that moment, there was a banging on the table. Gino trying to get their attention, “My friends, again let me bring to your attention to why we are here. As you may , yesterday I brought to your attention what happened

over six hundred years ago and I don’t want to see it repeat itself. Now I want to bring to you my plans for a successful campaign to move angel dust from here to America. We all plan to make money. That is their plan. Is everyone with me so far?” “Keep talking. When you finish, we will decide,” answered Don Michael. “Good, as I was saying, we are planning to open Stella Pharmaceutical Company to distribute to International Countries. I feel we can move much of our merchandise through this plant. We will split the profit for the three Dons and also for istration expenses. I don’t want your answer tonight, but I do expect an answer before you leave tomorrow. Your answer will be yes or no, and, whatever decision you make, there will be no retracing. Is that understood?” explained Don Gino. Both Dons replied, “Until tomorrow, we will let you know.” “Good,” replied Gino. Dominick approached Gino, “Padrone, I don’t trust the guy with Don Giuseppe. He is up to something. I know he is not for your plan.” “Just keep your eye on him. We will find out tomorrow how they will vote and from there we will look into it deeper,” replied Gino. “Pasquale what do you think of my plan,” asked Gino. “Very good if you get them to go along with you. We will see tomorrow,” replied Pasquale. He continued, “If everything works out, we will have to America.” “That we will do upon the decisions of Naples and Calabria. When we get back to Palermo, you will have plenty of work to get this going. As for the professors from the University, leave that to me, for I know they are interested. After all it is money we are talking about,” answered Gino. “I don’t like that son-of-a-bitch. He is no good, Padrone,” cut in Dominick. “Dominick, don’t let it get to you. We will find out tomorrow. You and Carmine can go to bed. I will be all right. I want to discuss other things with Pasquale, so

good night,” replied Gino. “Good night,” answered both men and they went to their rooms. Dominick twisted and turned. That guy bothered him. When they were in Calabria, they never noticed him. He must be new and trying to make points with the boss. “Oh the hell with it,” he thought. “He will find out tomorrow.” Sunday morning was miserable. It was foggy and drizzly and a little chilly. Dominick and Carmine got dressed and checked the perimeter of the Villa. Everything was clear. They stopped by the kitchen and had coffee with a little anisette to warm up. It was about nine in the morning. They will wait another hour and report to Gino. After sipping their coffee, time arrived to inform Gino that the Villa was clean and what time Luigi D’Amato prepare a buffet for his guests before they leave. Dominick knocked on Gino’s door, “Padrone, this is Dominick.” Gino opened the door to let him and he and Carmine in. “We talked to Luigi D’Amato. He wants to know what time you want pronzo for your guests.” “Dominick it will be good if we could have it early, say about mezzogiorno, for they have a long trip home,” Gino replied. “I will be down in about ten minutes. Knock on Pasquale’s door. Tell him I will meet him downstairs.” “Bien,” replied Dominick. He exited and went next door and knocked on Pasquale’s door and gave him Gino’s message. “Bien Micuzza,” replied Pasquale, knowing didn’t like the nickname. Dominick and Carmine took their turn to notify the Dons of Gino’s pronzo at mezzogiorno. Dominick went the Calabrese’s room. Carmine took the Neapolitan. They knocked, opened the door and gave Gino’s message of buffet at twelve noon. “Very joyful, grazie. We will be there at twelve.” Dominick peeked in but did not see the guy he was eyeing. He closed the door, and he and Carmine went downstairs and told Luigi buffet was fine for twelve

noon. Luigi was happy, he went into the kitchen and had the chef prepare a cold meal with eggplant, provolone, salami, Sicilian sausage, peppers, etc. Everything will be ready. About eleven forty-five, everyone was entering the salon pronzo to converse with one another. Dominick went to Don Giuseppe’s table, “Don Giuseppe how is everything? I know you will be leaving today, and I want to make sure I say Buona Giorno.” “Dominick everything turned out great. You met my friends in Calabria.” “No Don, two of your friends I didn’t meet.” Dominick went to the one he was keeping an eye on. “My name is Dominick and yours is?” “Rosario,” he answered. “Pleased to meet you.” He went to the second person. “My name is Dominick and yours is?” “sco, pleased to meet you.” “Likewise,” answered Dominick. Dominick introduced Carmine to all of Don Gino’s friends. At the same time, Don Gino entered the salon. He greeted the two Dons, and then sat with Pasquale and they started to eat. It was about one thirty when they were served coffee, pastries, fruit and smokes. It was at this time Gino got up, “My friends I wish you to ask any questions, that you feel shall be answered before giving your answer” Don Michael got up, “What determines our share?” “That is a good question. I feel what you put in will determine your share. If you put in 50% and the other Dons put in 75% or 80% that answers your question. They will receive more than you,” explained Gino, “Does that answer your question?”

“Si, understood,” answered Michael. “Don Giuseppe, do have any questions?” “No,” replied Giuseppe. “The question asked by Michael is sufficient.” “My friends your reply will be greatly appreciated. Whether a yes or no, nothing will be held against you. We will still be great friends,” Gino answered. Don Michael got up, “I will be with you.” Don Giuseppe hesitated as Rosario was speaking into his ear. He finally got up, “Can I give you my answer before I leave?” “Yes, Don Giuseppe. I will expect your answer, whatever it may be,” answered Gino. Gino and Pasquale went to their rooms. Dominick was with them, “I told you I don’t trust that guy.” “Calm down Dominick. Let us see what the outcome will be,” said Gino. Pasquale cut in, “We can’t do nothing until we see what comes out. In the meantime, Dominick, check out this Rosario.” “Fine,” Dominick answered. About an hour later, there was a knock on Gino’s door. It was Don Giuseppe, “Gino after studying the deal, you can count us in with you.” Gino put his hand out and both Dons kissed, the word of honor. By five p.m. the Villa di Lupo was empty with everyone leaving. Pasquale paid Luigi and gave him an extra bonus. Luigi was happy. “It was very good. The service was great and your staff was excellent, Grazie.” Pasquale shook hands with Luigi. He met Gino at the car and they left. Gino turned to Pasquale, “We have a lot of work to do.”

* * *

On the road from the airport Sergeant Luigi Mancuso was driving. Gaetano spoke, “Luigi tonight my wife and I are really tired, but tomorrow I would like to see you at my home, about two p.m. in the afternoon. I have to discuss a personal matter with you. When you drop us off, go home and take it easy until tomorrow.” “Si, Major, as you say. We will be at your home in about fifteen minutes,” answered Luigi. Upon arriving at Gaetano’s courtyard gate, Gaetano and Caterina got out. Luigi yelled for them to go in and he will bring the luggage and not to worry. “Grazie, Luigi.” Luigi brought the luggage in. He then turned to Gaetano, “Buona Giorno, Major, until tomorrow.” He turned and left. “Caterina, we will pick the children up tomorrow from your mother’s house.” “Perque, it seems you have other plans in your head,” giggled Caterina. “Bella why not take advantage? You must we have unfinished business that was started in Rome,” laughed Gaetano. “Let us put away their clothing from the luggage. By then it shall be time for bed,” remarked Caterina. They worked together and settled the room, “We have to make some hot water for bath and shower,” said Caterina. “You finish straightening the room. I will start the hot water boiler in the bathroom,” replied Gaetano. Caterina turned to Gaetano, “Don’t rush me.”

Within the hour, everything was settled. Gaetano came into the bedroom and started to undress. Caterina was in her bra and pantaloons. “Bella I will start filling the tub. I will wait for you in the bathroom.” Gaetano filled the tub and got into it enjoying the hot water. Within a few minutes, Caterina came in. She was naked. Her breasts swelled up and out and she carried herself well. Her stomach was flat for a woman who had two children. Her ass was beautifully rounded, not sticking out, enough for Gaetano to grab her and pull her into the tub. She already had him hot and he had erection. Caterina hugged Gaetano, kissing him ionately, kissing him between his legs. She was breathing heavy. Gaetano grabbed her kissing her nipples while his hand traveled down to get between Caterina’s legs. They stood in the tub for about twenty minutes when Gaetano got out wiped himself off, picked up Caterina and brought her to bed. They were ready to explode from their for play of ecstasy. The night went through paradise. The next morning, the sun shined into the bedroom. They were both naked, and they both eyed each other. “We have to get up. The children have to be picked up,” Caterina told Gaetano. “Si, Belle.” They got dressed and later drove to her mother to pick up the children. They bid her parents good-bye and went home, where Gaetano was to meet Luigi. Luigi was prompt. He was concerned as to what Major Russo wanted to discuss with him. Gaetano invited Luigi into the salon, and then called Caterina to bring some liquor glasses and also anisette and strega. Caterina and Gaetano had anisette. Luigi was still puzzled. This is when Gaetano raised his glass with Caterina, “I salute you Lieutenant Luigi Mancuso,” and drank. Luigi was dumbfounded, “Major is that true? I am promoted to Lieutenant?” “Yes, Luigi. Caterina and I wish you well in your new promotion. You deserve it,” replied Gaetano. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Say nothing, be happy, but Luigi you will have to go to Florence to The Carabiniere School for four months, one week-end per month and you can’t miss any. Is that understood?” “Si Major, thank you. You will never regret this,” replied Luigi. “I know Luigi. Caterina and I do wish you well. Here are your promotional papers signed by General Libero DeLuca. This makes it official.” “Again let me thank you. I will surprise my wife Lilly.” “Good,” replied Gaetano. Luigi shook hands with him and kissed Caterina’s hand. He turned and left. Gaetano turned to Caterina, “Bella I did tell you that we will be assigned to Castelvetrano? Will you mind if we move to that city? It will be a long haul from here.” “Gaetano honey wherever you go, the children and I will be with you.” They kissed and hugged.

* * *

In Palermo, Gino was at the clubhouse talking to Pasquale, “How long will it take to set up the pharmaceutical company?” asked Gino. “We will have to get licenses for the professors, licenses for the permission for distribution of certain bills, which will come from Rome. I will say if everything runs smooth, within a week to ten days,” replied Pasquale. “What is the legitimate name for the company?” asked Pasquale. “Giovanni Perrone will head the company. He is a licensed pharmacist. His friend is also licensed. He is Rocco Gerosa, but Perrone will be in charge,” answered Gino.

“Fine,” Pasquale replied. “I want you also to get yourself port, for I will like you to go to America to set things up with the fellows in New York, to explain our plans for export of medical supplies. You better get a port for your wife also, for she will like to travel with you.” Pasquale looked puzzled for a minute, but then felt better hearing his wife will accompany him. This will be like a vacation. Gino continued talking, “Get everything here set up and then we will discuss what your assignment in New York will be, who to see and what to discuss.” “That will be fine. I will get on the company immediately. You plan to open on out skirts of Palermo, correct? I will need the address and location. I will draw papers for the two professors to sign. Gino, do not put your name on any papers, understood? Our papers with the professors will be binding. They will be owners of Stella Pharmaceutical. Giovanni Perrone will be President.” “Pasquale, I leave everything in your hands.” “Good, I will see you in a day or two. If you need anything have Dominick me,” answered Pasquale. Pasquale decided to go home and tell his wife they will be going on vacation to America. He felt she would enjoy that. He felt he would have at least two weeks to get all the papers for the pharmaceutical plant to be ready. He will go to the municipal building and obtain the port applications. While he was there, he will see the head of the building dept, and obtain forms for renovation of a building in Palermo under the name of Giovanni Perrone and Rocco Gerosa. The appraiser looked at Pasquale and sort of grinned. He knew Pasquale was linked to Gino, but he didn’t care. He was making extra money for filing permits. He knew Pasquale from school days. They had a good understanding. “Pasquale get the forms filled out with all specifications and I will process them as soon as I receive them. Don’t forget to get them signed and notarized,” explained the clerk. “My friend, I won’t forget. I have to come back within two days for ports for me and my wife.”

“Where you headed for”? asked the clerk “Taking mio mogleo on vacation to America, her brother and sister are there,” replied Pasquale. “That is great! Someday I would like to go to New York,” replied the clerk. “I will see you in a couple days. Until then arrivederci.” Pasquale left, went to the office and prepared forms to be sent to Rome for medical approval submitted under the names of Professor Giovanni Perrone and Professor Rocco Gerosa as the owners with their resumes in the medical field of Pharmacy. He will put on it a rush to his friend in the license dept in Rome. He felt once he dispatched the letter, he will call him up to explain the coming of the letter and to put on a rush as he was going on vacation with his wife. No one must know he is on a business trip for Gino. He filed out the port application. Later he and his wife will have photos taken, so they will be with the port. They will have to go for shots to travel, and check to see if they need visas.

CHAPTER XXIX

It was a beautiful May day. The Sicilian sun was shining. The peasants of Sicily believe God treats them a little better than the Mainland of other countries. The phone rang in Major Gaetano Russo’s office in Castelvetrano. The Sergeant picked up the phone, and the voice requested to speak to Major Russo. The Sergeant handed the phone to the Major. “Major this is General DeLuca. I hope I am not disturbing you.” “No, General. It is a pleasure to hear from you. Is there anything wrong?” “No, Major. I called to give you good news. We have been victorious in Ethiopia. The war ended last night May 9. Marshall Pietro Bodoglio is the victorious Marshall bringing Italy the power of victory. He marched into Addis Abba at 9:00 p.m. The treaty was signed by Emperor Halle Selassie of Ethiopia.” “That is great General. I always like to hear good news and happy news. Our boys will be coming home,” answered Gaetano. “Major I received your form of the promotion of Sergeant Luigi Mancuso. That is great. Now Major I wish to discuss another matter to be dealt with. As you know the Prime Minister does not like Mano Nero. He hates their guts for picking on the little people of Sicily and Italy and he wants to see them wiped out. Yes, I do know they are all over Italy, and in all the provinces, but we hear that the Capo di Capo is in Sicily. All the Carabiniere Offices throughout Sicily are being asked to start cleaning their area of this type of vermin. They are not welcome in our society of decent people who work hard to put a loaf of bread on their table. We plan to cut Sicily in three parts. You will be in the West. Headquarters will be in Palermo, under the command of Colonel, and the East coast will have another Major. The Colonel will be in charge of all of Sicily. You will report to him weekly. Gaetano do not be afraid of him. He knows you are my friend, and he is a good officer, capisce? Also Sergeant Mancuso will be a great help for you. He will watch your back.”

“Si, General. That is true. Sergeant is a good soldier and friend,” replied Gaetano. “As I was saying Major, try your best to get rid of these scarafaggio. I know you will try your hardest, and, again Major, do not be afraid to call me. It does not have to be business, even a social call.” “Si General, Buona Giorno,” replied Gaetano. As soon as Gaetano hung up, he called Luigi and explained the assignment to him, to exterminate all Mano Nero. Gaetano knew this was an impossible task to accomplish, for years everyone tried and failed at a loss of good men. “Well,” he said. “We can try. No crime in trying.” The next morning, Gaetano called Palermo to speak to the Colonel. He introduced himself over the phone and explained his conversation with General DeLuca and asked if there were any instructions to be carried out. Colonel thanked him for calling and said for Gaetano to use his judgment and that he will appreciate if Gaetano call him at least once a week on any progress. Gaetano told him he would report weekly unless emergency shall come up. They bid each other good by and hung up. Gaetano lit a cigarette and looked into space. “Now that wasn’t bad,” he thought. “He seemed like a nice fellow.” He will call his men into orientation this afternoon and lay out their new assignments to squash the Mano Nero. He picked up the Correrri di Sera newspaper and read the headlines of Italy’s victory in Africa. He read the story, which said the League of Nations condemned Italy for their actions. It also stated that Italians used gas and used African Troops from Libya to fight the Ethiopians, while Italian troops stood in the background. Mussolini again defended its position of invasion on an Italian Colony and said he warned Ethiopia many times of the invasion and it was then Il Duce was going to defend its colony.

* * *

At the prison on the island of Pantelleria, the prison was having problems with Philomena, who wanted to go home to see her sons. She was innocent. She was making trouble and the guards told her she must do her chores and forget her family who has disowned her. When they mentioned her family, she would strike back like a crazy woman. After attacking one of the guards, she was placed in confinement almost daily. It was then that Warden Leo finally ordered the cooler box. This is set on upright position. The individual will be placed on a seat in the box with his or her arms at side. It was more of a torture box. Cold water will drip on the individual’s head every fifteen seconds. This goes on for one hour, with the individual unable to move. Philomena was a troublesome prisoner. Her lover, sco, took his medicine, as he knew he was guilty. Even with the cold-water treatment, Philomena kept her attacks on the guard, orally and physically and the guards will only take so much and then come back at her with cat-o-nine strap. They will not take any more of her abuse. She must learn to respect the guards who report her character to Warden Leo. Warden Leo told the guards that he would not accept any abuse from la puttona. He didn’t want to be abusive, but after all his guards shall not accept what she has caused. No one in the women’s cell will associate with her after they heard what happened to her husband and son. sco in the meantime was safe. No one had heard what he had done. It was for this reason; he was in a single cell away from the other inmates. It will not be for long before they will find out, but Philomena was another case. In one case when the radio was playing Neopolitan song “mama”, she threw a slipper at the next cell to shut the radio. She was a prisoner and she will be treated as a prisoner, not a prima donna. Captain of the guards warned his men to ignore her, and only deal with her when it was necessary such as dining room and her chores. There were two guards at a time when she moves from one place to another. Warden Leo called Major Russo and explained the situation with Philomena. He felt he should know so there won’t be any brutality charges. Russo thanked him for calling and to carry out his prison as he see fit.

* * *

Pasquale Lombardo got to the doctor with his wife to get shots. He went to the travel carrier to purchase two biglietto di andata e ritorno for the month of June. The agent, who knew Pasquale, joked around with him about running away from Mussolini. “No my wife and I want to go for a vacation to visit her brother,” replied Pasquale. “I was only kidding, Signore Lombardo,” said the agent. “I will have the tickets within a few days.” “That will be fine. Ciao until then.” He left. He will call Dominick to have him get in touch with Gino, as he had things to complete before he can leave. He will set a meeting for Friday. That will be three days. He felt he might have more information on the business as to all the permits and medical license from Rome to operate Pharmaceutical Company. He will go to the office and check the mail, see all the forms, check all the permits, especially the building permit. He will have to get a certificate of occupancy when complete, which will be no problem. As for Gino and Giovanni Perrone and Rocco Gerosa, they will form their own contract with the normal handshake of the society. He called his wife that he will pick her up to go shopping, whatever clothes she needed for their trip. She told him she would be ready in about one hour and half. “Fine,” he said, for he was going through his mail and papers. He picked up the phone and gave the operator Dominick’s number. Dominick’s wife answered. “Signora, this is Pasquale. May I please speak to Dominick?” “Si, Pasquale. Lai coma sta e vostra moglo sta bene?” “Molto bene signora, grazie.” “Pasquale, here is Dominick.”

Dominick got on, “Pronto Pasquale, what can I do for you?” “Dominick, tell Gino that I will meet him Friday morning at 10:00 a.m. at the clubhouse. Dominick, tell him we may have to find another place to talk, after all the club walls have ears.” “Si, Pasquale. I will tell him, and he will find another place. Anything else?” “No that will be it. I want you there also, bien?” “I will be there.” Pasquale hung up and put on his jacket. He will go to meet his wife. She wants to shop. He felt he would need this vacation. He picked up his wife. They kissed. She was happy for this vacation. She needed it, as she seen very little of her husband with the trial in Trapani. “Mio moglio compra bisogno necessita.” “Bien Pasquale, you will need shirts and ties. I will need a few dresses and underwear. First we have to buy a valise. We will pick up about four or five of them,” his wife replied. “Buy what you need,” replied Pasquale. Before they went home after shopping, they stopped at Trattoria for dinner. He had spaghetti with Vogua. She had lamb chops. “Tomorrow start packing, for we will leave by next Friday, and you can also see what clothes we are missing,” explained Pasquale. “That will be fine Pasquale,” answered his wife. “Tomorrow I will clean up all my office work and Friday I will have my important meeting before we leave. I have to get everything squared away, all right dear?” “That will be fine Pasquale,” his wife Lilly answered. Pasquale had a drink of Strega and said good night to Lilly and he turned to bed.

The next day while working in his office, Pasquale received a call from Dominick. Gino set the meeting for Friday. It will not be at the clubhouse. It will be in Carmine’s garage. Gino agreed with Pasquale that it should be away from the clubhouse. It was set for 10:00 a.m. Pasquale cleaned up his business, so he can concentrate on the plant for Gino. He will check the mail when it comes in for the medical license from Rome. Saturday he will pick up all the permits at the municipal building in Palermo. He hopes to have everything in place by Wednesday. Pasquale got up early. He didn’t have to go to the office till this afternoon. It was 8:00 a.m. He will shave and shower. Lilly was getting him a cup of coffee. He had time to meet with Gino. After showering and shaving, he sat down and had a cigarette and cup of coffee. “Lilly I will be gone until about 3:00 p.m. Do whatever you need to do. I will see you then,” he kissed his wife and left. He was Carmine’s garage within twenty minutes. Carmine greeted him and took him into his office. About a few minutes later, Gino and Dominick arrived. They all greeted each other and Gino turned to Dominick and Carmine. “Boys go out and get us coffee and pastries. We will be here for about a couple hours. Get yourself some coffee,” ordered Gino. “We will take their time, Padrone,” replied Dominick. Gino and Pasquale turned to each other and Gino started to talk, “Pasquale you will be going to America. As far as everyone is concerned you and your wife are going on vacation, and you will visit her brother. Understood so far?” “Yes, I understand,” answered Pasquale. “I don’t want you to write anything down with the exception of what I tell you. After all Pasquale, you are the one who said this mission is strictly confidential, correct?” “Si,” Pasquale answered. Gino continued, “You will be traveling by boat. It will dock at pier one and as

soon as you get tickets I can tell you what time you will arrive there, where you will be met by an attorney and his wife. His name is Giovanni Petrosino. You will stick with him at each meeting. You will say nothing to no one. You will talk to no one except “Buona Giorno” and “Arrivederci”. I am saying this, Pasquale, not that I don’t trust you. I do. It is that they will misconstrue everything. If you have any objection or wish to bring forth a point, tell Giovanni. Take it from me; he will be more than a brother to you. He will watch your back at all times. Your mission is to tell Giovanni our plan for the pharmaceutical plant in Palermo, and for him to try to get the organization in America to start a similar plant. It is here where your knowledge of what we have accomplished in Palermo for our plant will be needed. Giovanni will talk to all the Capo of this plan and how they can profit from it and it will be legal.” A knock on the office door interrupted Gino, “Pronto.” It was Dominick bringing coffee and cannolis. “Grazie, Dominick. We will be another half hour or so.” Dominick exited and Gino turned to Pasquale, “Pasquale I don’t have to tell you anymore. You know our operation. You know where I stand with you. I stand by any decision you make over there, but make sure you meet all the Capo and if possible the Capo di Capo.” “Gino I think I do have the picture. If everything runs smoothly, it will be Italian plant supplying an American plant with medical supplies.” “Bien,” replied Gino. “Now that we have got this out of the way, what about our plant here. Are we making any headway?” asked Gino. “Si. By Wednesday, all the paper work will be in place, and, Gino, you do know there will be no, and I do mean no, contract in place with the professors? The only signature will be the Honor Society hand shake, understood”? Explained Pasquale. “I understand. If anything comes up, I will have Dominick you.” “Good, I will see you Wednesday with all the paper work, and I will be leaving Friday for America,” replied Pasquale. They got up shook hands and both exited the garage. Gino stayed behind for a

few minutes to give Pasquale a chance to leave. About five minutes later, Dominick and Gino came out, said good-bye to Carmine, and both left. On the way to the clubhouse, Gino turned to Dominick, “You know Micuzza within a month we will know if our plan worked. A lot of money has been spent, but it will be worth it if it works.” “We will have to give it time before we know. Pasquale is good man to send to America. He will be a big asset to you and the organization,” replied Dominick. “I know. I trust Pasquale with my life. I know he will try his hardest in America. The only thing is if they will accept our plan,” answered Gino. “We will have to wait and see what will happen,” replied Dominick. Wednesday rolled around fast and Dominick again had set up a meeting between Gino and Pasquale at Carmine’s garage. Pasquale arrived first. He was talking to Carmine when Gino and Dominick arrived. Both were greeted with a kiss and hug and they finally settled down in their respective chairs. Pasquale started the conversation with Gino by handing him all the papers, building permit, board of health certificate and explaining to Gino when the building is completed they will come to inspect the premises. He gave him the contractor’s name and then he handed Gino a manila envelope and warned him, “Here are two medical licenses with the Royal Stamp of Approval for Giovanni Perrone and Rocky Gerosa. If for any reason they back out or anything shall happen to them, these licenses must be obtained by you at any cost or there will be repercussions.” “Pasquale, I will maintain these license until you return. No one will take them from me,” replied Gino. “Good, you have everything to start renovations. I will be leaving Friday evening on the Rex from Naples and if everything runs smooth I hope to be back within twenty-one days. Gino, I will not write to you. I will explain everything when I return. With a mailman you may have trouble.” “Good thinking Pasquale. Until they see each other again, have a Buona Voyage

and stay healthy and regards to Lilly.” Dominick came over and hugged him and kissed each cheek to show his affection for Pasquale. “Buona Voyage and do kiss Lilly for me.” “Take care Micuzza. Watch your back, Ha, Ha! And you, Carmine, take care. You will have to bring my car to the garage until I get back.” “I will go Friday night with Dominick and pick it up. Leave the keys on the front tire, driver’s side, and I do wish you a joyful trip and to your wife,” answered Carmine. “Very good. Until we meet again, Buona Giorno,” and he left. In a way Pasquale was happy to get away for a while. He will carry everything in his head until he get back. The less he writes, the better. Pasquale and Lilly had to leave early Friday morning, as the ferry will take them from Palermo to Naples. He had warned Lilly that everything must be packed and ready for Friday. The men will pick them up early to have them ship-to-ship. They have the Lido Deck stateroom 29. Everything will be attached to each valise and steam chest. They will arrive in New York pier 7 at 10:00 a.m. He had given that information to Gino. Friday morning ran smoothly. The luggage was picked up early and Lilly was ready on time. They got to Naples and boarded the Rex. What a beautiful vessel! The trip will take at least ten to twelve days, weather permitting. The ship steward escorted them to their stateroom and introduced them to their home for the trip. Pasquale gave the steward a few liras and thanked him. After all, ninety percent of the crew is Italian. “Lilly this will be our home until they get to New York. How do you like it?” Pasquale asked. “Belle, Belle! Pasquale, we are really going on a vacation and you don’t have to be home for about a month,” said Lilly. “Lilly let me straighten you out. We will be together for many days and an attorney will meet us at the pier. We will be working together on plans of a new trial that he plans to defend,” lied Pasquale.

“I understand Pasquale. Also we will have to see my brother.” “Of course,” Pasquale answered. It was about 8 p.m. when the Rex cleared the Neapolitan Pier. They were on their way. They were on deck by the railing and looked back at Naples with its lights flickering. As the ship kept going west and south to Gibralter to the Atlantic, Lilly looked scared and also happy as they were going on vacation. Finally the lights were down to a little dot. The trip across the Atlantic was a joyful ride, smooth. One night was rain and wind, but it was still smooth. This ship carried about 1200 people, compared to Columbus with each vessel carrying only 30 people per vessel. They hope to arrive in New York on June 6. As they glided through the water, Pasquale was preparing for his meeting with Giovanni Petrosino, who was a good attorney he had been given to understand.

* * *

“Major Russo, this is Warden Leo at the prison. The one prisoner Philomena Agosto has been a great trouble in our prison. I know it has nothing to do with you. I just want you to know of her activities. We do have punishment in their prison, but she will not abide by our laws and rules. It is coming to a point that we must treat her as a hostile prisoner, and as such she will be treated with severe punishment, which we have already started. I do want you to know that at this point we will not tolerate any more trouble from her.” “Warden Leo, I do understand your problem and as the Warden of the prison it is your authority that counts and no one can supercede. In the meantime, I will this information on to General DeLuca and he will tell Il Duce. Do not fear any of your actions,” answered Major Russo. “Very good I thought I would it on to you, so you know what is going on here,” answered Leo. “Bien, until next time, Buona Giorno, Warden.”

“Buona Giorno, Major.” They hung up, and, as soon as possible, the Major called Rome to inform General DeLuca what was going on at the prison with the female prisoner. “This is General DeLuca. Is that you Major Russo? Glad to hear from you.” “General, I received a call from Warden Leo. He tells me that Philomena Agosto has been disturbing the whole women’s cell block and he will have to restrain her,” explained Russo. “I told the Warden he has full authority to restrain her from the other inmates.” “Very good, Major. There is no other way to hold her down, with the exception of fierce restraining. Tell Warden Leo the next time you speak to him that there will be no repercussion in what he is doing,” replied DeLuca. “Very well, General. I will tell him. I am sorry to trouble you.” “No trouble, as long as I am available I will talk to you. Do not hesitate to call. Buona Giorno.” “Buona Giorno, General.”

* * *

Pasquale and Lilly were preparing to dine tonight the eve before docking. This was to be a special night, the last night before the ship arrives in New York. Pasquale had his tuxedo on and Lilly had a beautiful gown, which was tight in certain areas. Her gown was made for her. She really fit into it and Pasquale eyed his wife’s beauty. She was thirty-eight and could for a twenty-year old. Her breasts stood out and did not sag. She was unable to get pregnant and this was a terrible blow to both of them. They wanted a son or daughter in the worst way, but fate had other plans. As long as they loved each other nothing else mattered. They entered the dining salon and were led to a table with another couple. He

was a doctor from Rome. They were going to America on a belated honeymoon. Pasquale and Lilly introduced themselves and the rest of the evening was enjoyable and really interesting. They discussed what each couple planned to do while in America. It was about midnight when they had champagne. They saluted each other for good health and a good vacation, bid each other good night and walked to their stateroom. Lilly’s eyes were lit up with this wonderful trip and wonderful evening. “Pasquale, please unbutton the back of my dress.” “Yes, Darling,” he started to unbutton her top down to her ass. “How many buttons does this dress have?” “About ten.” He finally got all the way down, “Finalmente!” “You can unhook my bra,” Lilly jokingly said to him. He turned and unhooked her bra but Lilly didn’t realize she was going to pay a price for this action, for as soon as she released the bra from her breasts Pasquale grabbed both of them, “These 36 Ds are mine!” he growled. “No they are mine,” joked Lilly. “But tonight I will let you play with them, for Pasquale I am in the mood for your tongue to wet my nipples. We never have long foreplay. When we are home, you are always in a hurry, so tonight we both have plenty of time.” “I will shower first,” Pasquale said. Lilly cut in, “I will be in the shower with you.” They both entered the shower, and turned the water on. Lilly leaned up against Pasquale. He grabbed her breasts. She pushed her ass against his penis. He pressed against her. He held back. He didn’t want to be spent yet; he wanted to enjoy foreplay. Lilly was already breathing hard, grabbing him and wanting him to enter her. Pasquale told her, “Wait until we are in bed.” As he talked, he caressed her whole body from her stomach to her hair to clitoris between her legs.

They got out of the shower and wiped each other off. As they were born naked they laid on the bed. Lilly kept kissing Pasquale. He laid on her and she guided him in. The ship Rex was named after royalty. It was a great liner and the evening before docking in New York was a great night for Pasquale and Lilly, one they won’t forget. They turned to each other and kissed. “Buona Notte my darling,” Pasquale muttered. They will have to get up early for the packing and preparation for disembarking. The morning sun shone in through the porthole when they both got up. Pasquale showered fast and Lilly followed. The phone rang. It was steward telling them to have their luggage outside the door by 8:00 a.m. That gave Pasquale and Lilly an hour, plenty time. He also reminded him that they will be ing the Statue of Liberty in less than an hour and they will be able to observe it by the railing on the Lido Deck. Pasquale thanked the steward and turned to Lilly and explained what the steward had told him of the luggage and how they will be able to view the Statue of Liberty. Within forty-five minutes Pasquale and Lilly were standing by the railing eyeing the Statue of Liberty on Bedloe Island. What a beautiful sight with her right hand holding a torch raised high above her head and in her left arm holding the book of freedom and justice. It was a gift from about sixty years ago in 1870. “What a beautiful monument,” exclaimed Lilly to Pasquale. In a few hours, they will be docking. It was a beautiful morning. They returned to the stateroom. The luggage was already picked up. Lilly had her little bag and Pasquale picked up his valise. They checked around the room and then proceeded to go to the salon where they will have coffee and pastry and check with the steward to have their customs papers made up for presentation to the customs agent. The vessel was backing into slip of pier 7. It will be about another half hour before they will go down the gangplank to the pier. The steward asked Pasquale if he needed any help. Pasquale thanked him and gave him a few lira. Within fifteen minutes, the gangplank was open and engers were disembarking. Once on the pier they were guided through customs. Pasquale and Lilly showed

their port, and were asked if they were tourists visiting, and how long they planned to stay. They told him this is a vacation and they plan to stay twenty-one to thirty days. The customs agent stamped their port and welcomed them to New York. As they were leaving, they were told where to pick up their luggage. They got their luggage and were going where a sign read, “AS YOU EXIT YOU WILL BE IN NEW YORK CITY, WELCOME.” Pasquale looked around. When he spotted a sign, which read only his name, “Lombardo”, he approached the holder of the sign. “I am Lombardo,” Pasquale said. “Signore, I have been sent by Signore Petrosino to pick up you and your wife and to bring you to the St. George Hotel in Brooklyn. Is this all your luggage Signore?” He escorted them to the limousine, opened the door and had them sit there while he put the luggage in the trunk of the car. After placing all the luggage and was preparing to leave, he asked if they wished anything. They replied no and the driver got into the limousine and started down Washington Square to Canal Street where they took the Brooklyn Bridge to cross into Brooklyn. When they got off the bridge, they rode down Flatbush Ave to St. George Hotel. The driver got out and brought them to the desk. He told the clerk they were guests of Giovanni Petrosino. The clerk immediately greeted them and gave them a key to their room on the first floor, room 22. The clerk said he would notify Mr. Petrosino of their arrival. The bellhop will bring their luggage to his room. Pasquale thanked the clerk and turned to thank the driver. The bellhop took them to the elevator and the second floor. He opened room 22 and gave Pasquale the keys and told him his luggage will be up within minutes. They entered the room. “What a beautiful room!” Lilly exclaimed. “There is plenty of light and plenty of room.” There was a knock on the door. It was the bellhop with their luggage. Pasquale turned to give bellhop a tip. He thanked him and left.

Pasquale turned to Lilly. “I love you,” he said and kissed her. She smiled and was happy. They were in America. They cleaned up and got some of their clothes hung up, and placed his shaving and her toiletries in the bathroom. They then sat down and relaxed. No sooner did they sit down, than there was a knock on the door. Pasquale got up and asked who it was. The reply on the other side of the door was, “Signore Petrosino.” Pasquale opened the door and invited Petrosino in. They greeted each other as long lost relatives with hugs and kisses. Petrosino was alone. He was introduced to Lilly and kissed her hand and then turned to Pasquale. “On behalf of me and my wife, we wish to invite both of you to dinner tonight. Will 7:00 p. m. be too early or late? That will give both of you a couple hours relaxation.” “No that will be fine. My wife and I will be ready. Shall we meet you here or in the dining salon?” asked Pasquale. “We will meet you here if that is satisfactory to you.” “That will be fine. Until then Buona Giorno Signore Petrosino.” “Mio nome I Giovanni. Per favore chiamo Giovanni.” As Giovanni left, Pasquale shook hands, closed the door and turned to Lilly, “We have one hour and a half. I will shave and shower.” “Fine I will get our clothes ready for tonight, and when you finish I will go into the shower.” The June night was warm. They dressed and prepared for a great dinner, their first in America. They were finished dressing, when there was a knock on the door. Pasquale opened it, and Giovanni and his wife entered. Giovanni introduced his wife Ester to Lilly and Pasquale. They seemed to click as friends, only time will tell. “I have made reservations for the downstairs dining room, if that is all right with you Pasquale.”

“That will be fine, after all in Rome you do like the Romans do, when in America you do what the Americans do,” laughed Pasquale and he continued, “Giovanni we will follow you as this is your country.” “Very good. Let us go and eat. I am hungry.” They took the elevator to the lobby and Giovanni and Ester led the way to the dining room. As they entered, the waiter immediately approached Giovanni. “Good evening, Mr. Petrosino. Your table is ready,” and he escorted the two couples to a table in the corner, the table that Giovanni requested when he made the reservation. They sat down and Giovanni asked his guest if wine would be appropriate for them. They nodded their heads, and the waiter disappeared. “The food here is very good. You will enjoy it,” Giovanni told Pasquale. The waiter gave them a menu. It was in English and Italian. Pasquale asked about certain foods on the menu. Lilly asked Ester what food she should order. Pasquale decided he would try the tripe. First he will have broth with tortellinis. Lilly wanted the broth, but she preferred Chicken Cacciatore. Ester had the same as Lilly, and Giovanni had calamari. Giovanni ordered anti pasta of clams, and mussels. The waiter made Giovanni taste the wine and he ordered it. They then seemed to fall into conversation. Giovanni explained to Pasquale that tomorrow they can sit down and discuss the plans that Pasquale wished to talk to him about, and he was there for his service as they both were attorneys. Ester will take Lilly out shopping. Lilly loved that. The food came and they enjoyed all of the entrees. Giovanni then ordered espresso coffee and pastries. It was almost 10:00 p. m. when they finished. After the waiter brought the check, Giovanni grabbed it. He signed it and gave it back to the waiter with a few American dollars as a tip. They walked to the elevator. When they arrived at the second floor, they all got off. They turned to one another and bid good night. Pasquale thanked Giovanni for dinner. “Pasquale I will call for you at 10:30 a.m. The girls will also meet at that time. They can discuss everything in your room and the girls can go shopping.”

“That will be fine. Until tomorrow good night,” replied Pasquale, and Giovanni and Ester departed. The next morning, Pasquale got up early, so he and Lilly could go to have some breakfast before the 10:30 meeting with Giovanni. They went to the lobby and entered the dining room. Giovanni and Ester were sitting down at a table. They spotted them and waved to come over. They sat down and Giovanni said, “I didn’t want to disturb you so early for breakfast, but I am glad you both ed us. We are in no rush.” “Great,” replied Pasquale. Upon finishing their breakfast, they went to the lobby. The girls were going to their rooms to freshen up and they will meet in the lobby within a half hour. The boys lit a cigarette and talked, for they will wait until the girls leave and then go to Pasquale’s room to talk. As they smoked, they discuss Italy and living in America. No sooner had they finished smoking, than the girls were back down. Lilly seemed happy and Ester grabbed her arm. “Lilly, let us go spend the boy’s money,” she said and giggled. The boys yelled to them to have a good time shopping and the girls left. Giovanni and Pasquale took the elevator to the second floor. They entered Pasquale’s room, when Giovanni turned to Pasquale, “I know you are the Ambassador from Palermo with a plan for the Capo of New York, so Pasquale please tell me what your plan is. I am their Ambassador and I will give you as many answers as I can. I will take you to meet each capo in their district. As for the Capo di Capo, he will notify me if he wishes to discuss anything, and Pasquale, do not be afraid to ask. Ok, tell me what you wish. We are brothers not enemies.” “That is great,” answered Pasquale. “What I am bringing you to sell to all the capos is what the three Dons agreed upon about three weeks ago, on the other side of the ocean. The machine has been started. Now we are here to see if we can connect to the machine on this side. Giovanni, before I go any further let me explain what I mean by machine. The Dons in Europe have figured out to build a pharmaceutical plant in Palermo. They have two legitimate professors with legal business certificates and medical certificates. Upon receiving merchandise from

Malta, Africa and Turkey, they will process them in their plant in Palermo and ship them here. Now, Giovanni, comes the plan. Will the Capo agree to build a plant here, so they can receive such shipments?” Giovanni gulped and cleared his throat, “Do you know Pasquale, I understand the plan you are promoting, one pharmacy plant shipping to another pharmacy plant. That is a good idea. But to tell you the truth, I do not know the Capo will feel about. I will make plans for you to talk to each one of them and see what their feelings are. You must some are for the power and some are not. If we have enough Capos to agree, we will take it up with Carlo, Capo di Capo. Is that agreeable with you?” “That is great. I can’t ask for anything more,” replied Pasquale “I will all the Capos and set appointments for you. I will be with you till the end. Is that fair enough?” “That is great, Giovanni. I can only try for Don Gino in Palermo. Whatever the outcome, he will have to accept.”

CHAPTER XXX

The phone rang in Major Russo’s office and the adjutant picked up the phone. “Pronto.” It was General DeLuca to speak to major Russo. The adjutant approached Major Russo that there was a phone call from Rome. Gaetano knew who it will be, and picked up the phone. “Pronto, General DeLuca. Glad to hear from you, Sir. What may I do for you?” “Major I have just left a meeting with Prime Minister Mussolini. It seems since that case in Trapani, he has a vendetta against the Mano Nero. He wants them wiped out. After talking with you, I will call the Colonel in Palermo and brief him what I am discussing with you. It seems no if’s or but’s, he wants this problem to be wiped out, with the Sicilian Mano Nero and Neapolitan Commaro. You, Major, will have a free hand with Lieutenant Luigi Mancuso and you will report to me directly. The only time you will the Colonel is if it is for his interest. I will tell the Colonel that you have been instructed to deal with me. Understood, Major?” “Si General, all I can say is that I will do the best I can. It is a tough assignment, for the Mano Nero are like rats. They move around like snakes, so all I can say for Lieutenant Mancuso and myself is we will do their best.” “That is all you can do Major. How are your wife, Caterina, and the children? Do give my regards,” replied General DeLuca. “They are very well. How is your wife? And Il Duce?” asked Russo. “I am glad you ask because it seems Il Duce has a new mistress half his age, Clara Petacci. He is 53 and she is 26. She seems to love him an awful lot. I don’t know what it is, for he has a wonderful family. His wife Rachel is a wonderful woman and he does have a nice family, two girls and three boys. Well everyone to their own. I will not keep you any longer Major. Give your lovely wife my regards and until we talk again Buona Giorno.” “Buona Giorno, General regards to your wife,” replied Major Russo.

“Grazie,” replied the General and hung up. As soon as he hung up Gaetano called Luigi in Compobello. Luigi picked up the phone, “Pronto.” “Pronto, Lieutenant. This is Major Russo.” “Good afternoon, Major Russo. What can I do for you?” “Lieutenant, I wish to see you in my office in Castelvetrano tomorrow at 9:00 a.m. We have a big assignment and it may take a lot of strategy to accomplish it. Also bring your schedule for the Officer’s Carabiniere School in Florence, so we can work around them. Will that be all right Lieutenant?” “That will be fine, Major. I will be there at 9:00 a.m.” “Until tomorrow, Lieutenant. Ciao.” Russo lit a cigarette and looked to the ceiling. He had to make plans and Lieutenant Mancuso will help. He can trust him. The next morning about 9:00 a.m. the adjutant knock on his door and saluted, “Lieutenant Mancuso, Sir.” “Fine. Show him in. Also have someone bring two coffees and I don’t want to be disturbed.” The adjutant replied, “Yes Sir, the coffee will be about five minutes.” “Fine. Show Lieutenant Mancuso in.” Lieutenant Mancuso entered and saluted; the Major saluted and gave orders as you were. They put their military ethics on the side and shook hands and kissed each cheek, a form of warm greeting. “Great to see you, Major, and how are your wife and children?” “They are all fine, and your family?” “Fine Major.”

“Lieutenant, we will wait for their coffee and then we will have to study our next assignment. This will be a big assignment, for both of us have a free hand,” explained Russo. A knock on the door interrupted the talks temporarily. “The coffee as ordered Major.” “Thank you. Put it down. On the way out, shut the door and do not disturb and no phone calls.” “Yes Sir,” replied the adjutant, and on the way out, he shut the door. “Luigi I am dropping all Military format, for this assignment will be a real challenge to both of us. As I am talking, let me ask you how many men do you have under you?” “About seven men, and I make eight,” Luigi answered. “Well, I may have to get you extra men, as this project may require many men. Our assignment is to wipe out Mano Nero.” Luigi’s eyes popped out, “That is a big order.” “I know, but I didn’t promise a successful campaign. I told the General that we would try our best,” answered Gaetano. He continued, “I want you to put a good man on Materossa. You may need two men, but make sure they are good. We are going to need men in Trapani and Marsala, also Castelvetrano. I have two good men, but I feel we may need replacements for the men we assign to these towns.” “I will need at least five more men and you may need three, that means we will be short eight men,” Luigi answered. “No Luigi, we will not be short.” As he talked, he took the phone and dialed Palermo. “This is Major Russo in Castelvetrano. I wish to speak to the Colonel.” The voice on the other end replied, “Yes Sir one moment. I will get the Colonel.” “Pronto, Major Russo. Glad to hear from you. What can I do for you?”

“Colonel, General DeLuca told me if I needed anything or any help to call you.” “That is true, Major. The General did say to give you any assistance that I can,” replied the Colonel. “Colonel, I need five men to be assigned to Compobello, and Lieutenant Mancuso and I need three extra men assigned to me in Castelvetrano. They must be good, above average men, Sir, for undercover duties.” “I do understand your plan, Major. I personally will pick these eight men and they will be transferred tomorrow to their new sections, and Major I wish you luck and do be careful. Will there be anything else Major?” “No Colonel, and I thank you for your understanding in this extra men assignment, Buona Giorno, Colonel.” “Buona Giorno, Major.” Russo put down the phone in the cradle and turned to Luigi, “It is all done. You will have your men tomorrow, and I will have mine also. Luigi I suggest you put one of the new recruits on to Materossa, for he may know your other men.” “Yes, I do understand. What are we looking for?” “We have to get something on them, but do not jump the gun. If anything looks suspicious, wait till we accumulate enough evidence such as dope, guns, prostitution, and numbers game. Get a good list of these activities before we do anything, and keep me posted everyday. We also want men on Giuseppe Colletti in Trapani and Mazara.” “I will check in with the Colonel to have men on Giovanni in Messina and Giacoma in Catania, but our many concern will be from Trapani, Mazara, Compobello and Castelvetrano. Understood Luigi? I do want you and your men to be careful.” “I understand, Major. Il Duce must really have a bad case of vendetta against the Mano Nero,” said Luigi. “He does. He would like to wipe them out altogether if he can, but between you and me it has been on going for over eight hundred years and will be going on

after we have gone, but all I can say is we will try.” Gaetano took out a cigarette offered Luigi one. They both lit up. He turned to Luigi, “It was a pleasure to see you again, and give your wife and children my best.” Luigi got up and shook hands with the Major, “It has been an honor to be with you once again Major, and I will try my best to bring about a good campaign against the Mano Nero.” “Let us get on it as soon as possible, and when your new men arrive tomorrow. Is that understandable?” “Yes, Major. I will prepare for this new assignment, and I will know when the new men arrive,” replied Luigi. “Good day, Major.” Luigi left and Gaetano picked up the phone and called Palermo to speak to the Colonel, “Pronto. This is Colonel.” “Colonel, this is Major Russo. I called, Sir, to find out if there are any orders for the new assignment.” “No Major General DeLuca has told me that you are pretty good on this type of warfare against the Mano Nero, so I am going tot depend on your judgment.” “Sir you are my superior and as such I must respect your orders,” answered Russo. “You are Major. My orders are being carried out by you, and we will both be in for the kill.” “Colonel you will have to dispatch two men, good men, to Messina to cover the activities of Giovanni Colletti and two men to Catania to cover Giacoma Colletti. These men cover East coast of Sicily. Gino is considered Padrone, and of course you may have noticed his name is Gino Colletti. There are four brothers. I will cover the fourth one on the West coast and Gino who has a clubhouse on Corso di Amedeo can be easily spotted. Their lawyer is Pasquale Lombardo. He is not a bad one. Then you have Dominick who is Gino’s bodyguard. He has a keen sense when trouble is brewing. Also Giovanni in Messina is sort of a nut. They call him ‘Crazy Giovanni”. He shoots

first and then asks questions, and he very short temper of physical abuse. That is all I can tell you for now. Colonel, if I think of anything else I will you.” “Major, that is of great help what you have furnished me. I thank you, good day Major.” “Good day, Colonel,” replied Major Russo.

* * *

On Wednesday Giovanni met with Pasquale. The girls were going to the city. Ester had tickets for a play. She will take Lilly to see a show and then to dinner. They all met in the lobby, and the limo was there for the girls. Giovanni had brought his new Packard, so he and Pasquale will drive to their destination. He will first go to 4th Avenue and Union Street to see Little Augie Pisano. He was expecting them. When they got there, two of Augie’s men approached the car and escorted them to the back room of the clubhouse. Giovanni turned to Augie, “I want you to meet Pasquale Lombardo, attorney for Don Gino.” Pasquale extended his hand and they both embraced. “Giovanni explained to me the reason for your visit in America. To be honest, I do not believe a pharmacy will be beneficial for our district. As I said to Carlo, our Capo di Capo, we will all vote to see if we get enough interested parties. I hope you are not offended by my remarks, but that is my feeling, Signore Lombardo.” “My name is Pasquale, and Don Augie I do not feel offended. I am here as a goodwill ambassador and whatever decision I get here will be brought back to Palermo. I do thank you for taking the time to see me.” “Giovanni, I thank you for bringing Pasquale to meet me. If you both plan to stay in America, please let me know and we will go to dinner in Little Italy,” said Augie.

“Thank you Mr. Pisano. I will that invitation,” answered Giovanni. They bid them good-bye, entered the car, and went north on Union Street until they reached 7th Avenue. It was here where Giovanni made plans to meet the Fiscetti Brothers, Rocco and Charlie. It was a bowling alley that they both owned. Giovanni and Pasquale went down the stairs to the alley entrance. Charlie met them, and Giovanni introduced Pasquale. Charlie took them to the back room where Rocco was sitting smoking a cigar. Pasquale was introduced to him. Again everything was explained as explained to Little Augie and again Pasquale received an apology, but he also received a negative answer. They discussed dining in Italy. How Pasquale loved America. Truthfully it was more of an off topic discussion. Giovanni and Pasquale bid the two brothers good-bye and left. They went up the stairs to street level. “Well Pasquale I expected those replies. You see, right now there is a power play and no one wants to make any false moves, but as I have talked to all of the Capo prior to you coming, they were all in agreement to meet you, for respect of Don Gino.” “I understand Giovanni. As I previously said, whatever outcome is what I will report back to Palermo.” “Well we can meet one more today, Frankie Yale on South Street and 5th Avenue. He is expecting us.” They drove along 8th Avenue to Smith Street and made a right turn to Labor Lyceum Dance Hall, and here as in the previous meetings were the same results. “Well Pasquale, it seems we did poorly. Let us see what Friday brings. Tomorrow I will take you and your wife on a tour of The Statue of Liberty. You can’t have only business and no pleasure.” “That sounds very good. A little relaxation won’t hurt,” replied Pasquale. They arrived at the hotel and Giovanni put the car in the garage, as he felt he didn’t need it that night. They bid each other good night and went to their rooms. Lilly was still dressed when Pasquale came in. They kissed and Lilly started to

tell about her trip to New York. It was a lovely show and a wonderful lunch, and she asked Pasquale how his day was. He answered terrible, but that he was hungry and they shall go down for dinner. Then the phone rang. It was Giovanni telling Pasquale they will meet in the lobby at 10:00 a.m. for the tour of The Statue of Liberty. The next morning they got up early and went down for breakfast, and then returned to room to dress for the tour. At 10:00 a. m. they were in the lobby. The limo drove them to the pier for the ferry trip to Bedloe Island, the home of the Statue of Liberty. They will be enjoying themselves for tomorrow was business once again. Pasquale felt Giovanni was a great host. They walked the island to the Statue. What a beautiful sight. This was one sight in the whole world that makes you feel free from everything. What a great experience. Lilly even had tears in her eyes. Pasquale turned to Giovanni, “This is a beautiful piece of art cast in bronze. From where you are, you view it everyday.” “You are right, Pasquale. It is beautiful, and I do see mostly everyday, even when I drive on Belt Parkway.” They toured the island and later took the ferry back to the city, and got into the waiting limo, which took them back along Canal Street to the Brooklyn Bridge to Hotel St. George. It was a lovely day, the driver opened the car door and they went into the lobby. Pasquale heard Giovanni tell the driver he will not be needed for the evening. Pasquale was glad. He and Lilly were really tired. Once in the lobby Giovanni turned to Pasquale and Lilly, “After refreshing yourselves, we will meet in the dining solon within an hour and half, if that is fine with both of you?” “That will be great Giovanni, until then arrivederci.” They enter their rooms. Pasquale sat down and lit a cigarette while Lilly changed into something more comfortable. They talked for a few minutes and later Pasquale finished his cigarette and started to go to the bathroom. He will shave and take his time. They will meet Giovanni and Ester in the dining room. He was thinking about back home. Gino will not like his report so far, and he can’t correspond with him, which was part of their trip, no correspondence. Everything will be stored in Pasquale’s head. They were finally dressed and prepared to go down to dining room, Lilly was

hungry and so was Pasquale. As they entered, the headwaiter already knew them, “This way Mr. and Mrs. Lombardo. Mr. Petrosino is waiting.” Pasquale thanked him and he and Lilly greeted Giovanni and Ester. Ester grabbed Lilly and started talking of their itinerary for Friday, while the men were driving to meet friends. Upon finishing dinner, Giovanni turned to Pasquale, “After breakfast we will go out in my car at 10:30 a.m. The limo and driver will be here for the girls. Ester will sightsee with Lilly.” “Bien, Giovanni,” answered Pasquale. In the morning, Pasquale and Lilly had just finished breakfast when Giovanni and Ester came down. “We still have a half hour,” joked Giovanni. “Take your time. Lilly is going to freshen up, and we will meet you in the lobby,” answered Pasquale. Lilly went to the room refresh herself and was down within twenty minutes. The limo driver came in and went to Giovanni for instructions. On the way out he bid Pasquale good morning and told Lilly whenever they are ready he is there. They thanked him, and within ten minutes Giovanni and Ester appeared. “Sei pronto?” asked Giovanni “Si mio amici.” Pasquale kissed Lilly and wished her a wonderful day. Giovanni did the same and the driver escorted the two women to the limo. Giovanni and Pasquale went to the garage to pick up the Packard. The weather looked good, no rain in sight. As they were walking, Giovanni explained to Pasquale where they were going, first to Bensenhurst to see Giuseppe Odevia. As they drove, Giovanni explained to Pasquale the character of each one he was to meet. They drove to 4th Avenue to Ft. Hamilton Parkway and then right to Avenue O to the clubhouse. Giuseppe was waiting outside. When they pulled up, they all got up and walked inside. Again Pasquale got the same answer as the previous Capos. Pasquale was getting discouraged, but he had to proceed with the others. He felt it was a waste of time, but he had to try. They left and drove along New District Avenue to 86th

Street. As they were driving, Giovanni explained what the American Mafia controlled, teamster’s union, garment union, sanitation union, garbage disposal around the city and the suburban areas, consolidated garment, catering halls and many more. Pasquale was astonished. It seems they have everything covered. This is one reason many don’t want to deal with dope. That would be jeopardizing their other activities. “This, Pasquale, is one of reason that many are saying no or they will think about it,” explained Giovanni. They arrived at the 18th Avenue clubhouse of Antonio Gambaro. He was a softspoken man, but again his answer was negative. Leaving the clubhouse, Giovanni drove down 86th Street to 12th Avenue, making a left to 92nd Street to the home of Giuseppe Colombo, underboss of Carlo, Capo di Capo. He had lunch ready, spaghetti and meatballs. They did very little talking. “You can not talk and eat because when you breathe air you loose a place for your food. When we finish eating, we will talk,” said Colombo. After about an hour and half, they went to sit in the living room where Mrs. Colombo served them coffee and pastry. “Now Pasquale, you can explain what Don Gino Colletti wishes for us to do,” Colombo requested. Pasquale explained everything what was planned in Palermo. After listening to Pasquale’s explanation, Colombo turned to Pasquale, “That is very generous of Don Gino, but I do not believe we can go along with the plans. As you may have noted, we have a lot in our own backyard to worry about, and, believe it or not, angel powder is not one of them. I feel, if we start trafficking, this it may lead the law upon us. To them angel dust is a no-no. Although there are one or two Capos who would like to move in on it, Carlo does not approve.” “I understand,” replied Pasquale. “I am not here to twist anyone’s arm. They are free to decide, but I thank you Don Giuseppe for your honesty.” Giovanni got up and approached Colombo, “We will be leaving as we have to meet our wives, but we do thank you for the wonderful lunch and your time Don Giuseppe.”

They embraced and kissed each cheek. Pasquale did the same, and thanked him. It was a pleasure for the personal introduction. They bid each other good-bye and left. As they got set to drive away, Giovanni turned to Pasquale, “I am sorry. I should have taken you here first. Don Giuseppe is a very sensible person.” “Do not feel bad Giovanni. We can only try. Don Gino will have to take this as it comes.” “We will go back the hotel and see what their girls are up to. Tomorrow we will discuss our plans for your free days while you are here. How many days are you planned to stay?” “We will be here for another week. We will be leaving next Saturday,” answered Pasquale. “Great I will plan tours. My driver and limo will be at your service. There is also a feast in Brooklyn for St. Antonio of Padua. We will go to Little Italy in New York and I will take you to meet my parents, and church in Brooklyn. I will be with you until you leave. It will be my honor to stay and make your visit interesting and joyful,” Giovanni replied. “Tomorrow I will take you to visit my mother and while we are there they will go to the feast. How does that sound?” “Great,” replied Pasquale. “It will take my mind off the negative reply I have received and have to bring back to Don Gino.” “Come on it will not be that bad. When you get back, the way you talk of Don Gino, he will understand. After all the people here are the receivers. Don Gino will have nothing to say.” “That is possible. Let us not spoil this trip by worrying what Palermo may say,” answered Pasquale. “I will be looking forward to meeting your parents. It will really be an honor.” “Great. Tomorrow after lunchtime, we will go there. We will not have to rush. We will enjoy a lovely day. Until tomorrow Pasquale. Have a good night’s sleep.” The next day was a beautiful sunny June day. Saturday was shopping day for

many people going to the market, and shopping. Pasquale and Lilly laid in bed relaxing. They were both tired from the past couple of days running around. “Lilly they will relax this morning, for Giovanni and his wife are taking us on sightseeing tour to meet his parents and then to a feast. We will go down for lunch about 11:30 a.m. Will that be all right with you?” “I am tired. That will be great,” replied Lilly. About eleven-fifteen, Pasquale and Lilly went down to lunch. While they were eating Giovanni and Ester came in, “I thought I would find you here. We knocked on your door and when I didn’t get a reply, I took it for granted you may be here for lunch, but do have a light lunch as my mother is cooking for us,” said Giovanni. Pasquale cut in, “As your mother is cooking for us, I have finished lunch.” “Good, the driver will be here within twenty minutes, so do not rush.” About fifteen minutes later, the driver approached Giovanni and said something to him. Giovanni then turned to them, “Anytime you are ready, we can take off.” With that they all exited the lobby to the waiting limo. He told the driver that he was going to his parents’ house on St. Marks Avenue. The driver nodded and slipped into the driver’s seat and took off Flatbush Avenue to Atlantic Avenue to Washington Avenue to St. Mark’s. He was taking these roads to show Pasquale and Lilly part of Brooklyn. He parked in front of Giovanni’s parents brick house. Giovanni told the driver he will be there for at least three hours. The driver understood he was not needed. He could take in a show or go to the feast on Classon Avenue. He will go to the feast. He decided. He looked at his watch. It was 2:30 p.m. Giovanni took Pasquale and Lilly upstairs to his parents’ apartment on the second floor. Giovanni tried to get them to move, but they were happy here. His father opened the door. Ester ran in and hugged and kissed him. “Papa coma sta?” she asked. Giovanni entered and kissed his father. In the meantime, Ester was calling Mama. Again they exchanged their affection for each other. Giovanni introduced

Pasquale and Lilly to his parents. “What wonderful people,” thought Lilly. “So domestic and loving.” Giovanni’s father was asking Pasquale about Italy. He was born in Moto, southeast corner of Sicily. Ester and Lilly were talking to Signora Petrosino about how they like America. She sometimes thinks of Italy. Maybe someday she will go back for a visit. The table was already set, and the girls helped Signora Petrosino to serve anti pasta and lasagna, meatballs, sausage, salad. She must have cooked for an army joked Pasquale. “This is the way she always cooks, not for two or four people. She cooks for a dozen,” answered Giovanni. Time ed when the bell to the apartment rang. Giovanni said he would answer it. It was the driver. He called Giovanni to the side, and they walked downstairs. “Signore Petrosino after I left you, I walked to the feast to kill time. I met a few friends and we talked about this and that. I was telling them I had three hours to waste before picking you up. One of the men looked at his watch and told me there was going to be a hit made on Washington Avenue and to stay clear of Washington, between Bergen Street and St. Mark’s Avenue. When I heard that, I felt I had to come warn you to stay low until this thing is over with, so I felt let me come and tell you. As I was crossing Washington Avenue, I noticed on the corner, which like a machina di Morte, there was a chauffeur and in the back was sitting a beautiful girl, who kept looking out the window. Why or what she was doing I do not know.” Giovanni thanked the driver and told him to stay at the festival. Giovanni looked out the door. A trolley was going by, and it was at this moment a handkerchief was waved by the girl in the back seat. As this happen the chauffeur made a right turn. In the meantime a 1934 Model-T Ford was coming down Washington in the opposite direction. They were traveling fast and in a few minutes Giovanni and the driver heard gunfire. Giovanni told the driver not to go out. As he went upstairs, Giovanni looked at Pasquale. “Come downstairs, I will show you our friends place.” Pasquale got up and went downstairs. The driver was still there. Turning to the driver, Giovanni asked, “Anything else happen?”

“No Signore, the cops are pulling up about now,” replied the driver. Pasquale looked dumb founded and Giovanni explained to him what happened. Giovanni turned to the driver, “When things calm down a little, walk up that way and check out what it is all about. We will be upstairs for about another hour and we will meet you by the limo.” “Si Signore Petrosino.” Giovanni and Pasquale went upstairs. They were serving coffee and pastry and also cordials. Within an hour, Giovanni got up, turned to his mother and father and said, “As always, Mama it was great. I love you.” Pasquale thanked them for the great meal. Lilly and Ester kissed them and thanked them. Giovanni’s father yelled after them, “Say hello to Sicily for us.” They turned left on Washington Avenue to Atlantic Avenue. On the way, they noticed police in the middle of the block on Washington. The driver turned, “There was a terrible accident in the alley. A father and son were killed,” and cut it off. Giovanni understood he would get all the information after they drop the girls off. They rode along Atlantic Avenue to Flatbush Avenue to Myrtle Avenue to St. George Hotel. They dropped the girls off, got the keys from the clerk and gave them to the girls. They were going to have a drink at the bar and smoke a cigarette and then come up. Giovanni told the girls there will be church in the morning, an 11:00 a.m. mass. As they left Giovanni and Pasquale, entered the bar. The driver came in from the outside entrance. He came over and Giovanni bought him a drink. “It seems Signore Petrosino, it was the father. He was behind in his payment and he was warned at least five or six times to no avail. Every night between five and six, he walks his World War One Vet son who is in a wheelchair, from leg wounds from the war. The store is on Washington Avenue, but he lives in the house in the back, so you have to go through the alley. As they were approaching the front of the store, a burst of machine bullets got both of them, and that boy was innocent.” Pasquale turned to Giovanni, “They are not afraid of the police?”

“The mafia here are not afraid. They shoot first then ask questions,” replied Giovanni. They all said good night. Giovanni told the driver 10:00 a.m. for church on 63rd Street. St. Rosalie Catholic Church. He will meet for Anthony also the crown was the gift of the families. The next morning at 10:00 a.m., the driver was in the lobby. They had finished their breakfast, went to the lobby, and the driver escorted them to the limo. As they were driving to church, Giovanni explained to Pasquale what he had in mind for their stay in America. They could go to the feast of St Antonio di Padua that night. Monday night he will take them to the Copa Cabana in New York and Wednesday was taking them to Little Italy on Mulberry Street, Humberto Restaurant, and he could meet amico. He will introduce them to the family at the clubhouse on Hester Street and they will have the best pastry in America, Ferrara’s Pastry. Pasquale’s eyes lit up, as he will meet the other families. He thanked Giovanni and Ester for their great assistance around New York and Brooklyn. Thursday and Friday will be a day of rest, for they will have to leave Saturday. That night the feast was great. Pasquale pinned a ten-dollar bill on to the Saint. Monday at Copa and Tuesday at Lindy’s were really enjoyable. Pasquale was waiting for Wednesday, where he will meet some of the family. On Wednesday evening, the limo stopped in front of Humberto Restaurant. The waiters hustled when they saw Giovanni, for they had a reservation made and were expected. Pasquale ordered paste di pane I verdura. Lilly ordered chicken cacciatora. After the meal, they had coffee and pastry, cannoli pucanut and falfal. After their meal, Giovanni said they would walk to the clubhouse and meet some of the other families. Within ten minutes, they were there. Giovanni introduced them to many of amico from Sicily. They all asked how Sicily is today, if there were many changes. It was good to talk to many Sicilians in their native tongue. One individual, Michael Genovese, approached him and said he wanted him to bring Gino six silk ties. He knew Gino as a kid. All in all they had a wonderful time, the driver and limo approached the clubhouse and they entered saying good night to their newly made friends. They drove to Motts to Camal to Brooklyn Bridge and back to the hotel. Giovanni explained to Pasquale that if he needed the limo, the driver was

available until Saturday. Giovanni told Pasquale and Lilly that dinner will be 7:00 p.m. Friday night and do not hesitate if they need anything. They thanked Giovanni and went to their rooms. Pasquale and Lilly were happy they had a day off Thursday. They will just hang around, and on Friday they will go shopping on Myrtle Avenue. They had many stores to visit to buy souvenirs. Friday morning they got up. There was no rush, so they will have a late breakfast, and then they will go shopping and tonight they will have dinner with the Petrosinos. They were packing slowly. It was after 10:00 a.m. when they went down for breakfast. The driver came over and asked Pasquale if they needed anything. Pasquale thanked him and said no. It was 7:00 p.m. that evening when they entered the dining room. The Petrosinos were waiting and the waiter brought them to their table, “How was day Pasquale?” “We went shopping. You have nice stores, but an awful lot of stores. They were all crowded, but we found everything we wanted,” answered Pasquale. “Tomorrow the driver will be here early, for your ship leaves at 11:00 a. m. correct?” Pasquale nodded. “Ester and I will go along. We are going to miss both of you.” “Thank you an awful lot, Giovanni and Ester. You both have been more than friends,” answered Pasquale. At 8:30 a.m., the driver was in the lobby. As they turned in their keys, the clerk told them their bill was already paid. As they loaded the limo, Giovanni and Ester appeared. Arriving at pier 7 didn’t take long. They entered the enger hall, and checked in their packs. Pasquale thanked the driver. As he was saying good-bye, Pasquale slipped him a little tip. He didn’t want to take it, but Pasquale insisted. Giovanni and Ester approached them with tears in their eyes. Pasquale and Lilly did also. They hugged and kissed and wished each other well. Giovanni told Pasquale that Carlo, Capo di Capo, will write Gino pertaining to his assignment. Again they stared at each other. “Buona Giorno Cara Amici.” Pasquale and Lilly turned to the entrance to the ship. They looked back at

Giovanni and Ester. They were sad, for their friendship was the best thing that happened to them. It was true what Pasquale had been told when he left Palermo to come to America: “The person who will meet you will be Giovanni Petrosino. He will be more than a friend. He will be like brother.” They will never forget them. Pasquale and Lilly entered their stateroom, as the whistle was sounded. All staying ashore must leave. About a half hour later, the ship was being pulled from the slip by two tankers. It will take about two hours until they will be going through the Channel past the Statue of Liberty, and go out to the wide Atlantic and back home. Pasquale and Lilly will relax all the way.

CHAPTER XXXI

Don Gino was at the clubhouse when Dominick walked in, “Have you heard there will be a crackdown on us throughout Sicily?” “Where did you get that information?” asked Gino “There have been rumors that Mussolini has a vendetta against the Mano Nero.” “Well I will find out from that son-of-a-bitch at the Carabiniere’s office. I pay him enough liras to us information pertaining to our society. Dominick, go over there and see if you can find out. Go to the clerk’s office. The Corporal at the desk will ask you what the problem is. You will answer, “forget about it”, that you just ed where you left your car. Corporal will then tell you that is no problem, as long as you where you left your car. This is a sign he will get to me within an hour,” explained Gino. Dominick went to the Carabiniere’s office and did what Gino explained to the detail. He left and returned to the clubhouse and told Gino, “That is good Dominick. That means he will call us within the hour, so I will stay by the phone, and then I will find out what is going on.” As they were talking the phone rang. “That must be the Corporal,” said Gino and he picked up the phone. “Pronto.” The other end said the same and started to talk. “My friend, my brother will meet his friends in Palermo and Marsala. They are expecting to have a great time with the mob. Don’t even think of ing them. They will get all over you. They drink to much and will have a few more than you.” Gino replied, “I would be crazy to them. I’d rather stay home. Thanks for telling me. Until the next time, Buona Giorno,” Gino hung up than turned to Dominick. “There will be a sweep of Palermo and Marsala and if they are getting it that means all of Sicily will be involved. You better warn the other families that the Carabinieres are coming down on them, to stay clear of any

illegal actions, and to watch their back. Dominick they have to watch their back, since this new Colonel came here from Rome. I knew this was trouble, so the word around to keep their eyes open. No one is to be around the Pharmaceutical Plant to raise any suspicions.” “I will get Carmine and start to the word around to be careful and to keep their eyes open for the Carabinieres,” replied Dominick. “Good, do not me here at the clubhouse. I will be home if you need me. Also Materossa and my brothers,” demanded Gino. Dominick left and went to the garage where Carmine was and explained everything to him. “What do you think started this?” Carmine questioned. “I will be honest with you. What really started it was when sco Longo killed that father and son in Compobello and Mussolini entered the picture, for he knew the victim’s brothers and he feels since then that he has a vendetta against the Mano Nero and he will not stop until he will wipe us out,” Dominick remarked and continued, “We will have to keep a low profile. I wish Pasquale Lombardo was here.” “When will he get back from America?” asked Carmine. “He left Saturday. It will take ten days, so he will be back here by Tuesday.”

* * *

Major Russo called the Colonel in Palermo, “Colonel, Lieutenant Mancuso from the Compobello official has called. He feels he will be making arrests within two or three days. He would like to know where the prisoners would be held. He can only hold about fifteen. I will be able to hold maybe seventy-five, but that will be tight.” “Major that is a good question, but if it gets to where we need prison space, we can always use the army base here in Palermo. Until then, I will work on it. Also Major, General DeLuca has called me to notify him when there will be trials, for

he will send Judge Antonio Meucci and Prosecutor Antonio Patti. He will also send an extra judge if needed along with prosecutors. That is all I can say. If I hear anything new, I will you. As soon as you get some arrests, call me and I will send trucks with army escorts to pick them up.” “Very good, Colonel, until then Buona Giorno.” “Buona Giorno Major.” After hanging up, Russo called Lieutenant Mancuso and explained to him what the Colonel told him. Luigi told the Major he might arrest at least twelve men and charge them with jury tampering. Some of these men may be charged with jury tampering in the Longo trial. “Yes I ,” answered Major Russo, “Well as soon as you do, call me. We will have them transported to Palermo.” “Good, I will have more men comb the area around Trapani, Marsala, and Mazara. As you say Major, we will get as many as we can arrest. I plan to arrest Materossa also on the Longo trial tampering,” replied Luigi. Major Russo stared at the wall for a moment, lit a cigarette and started planning how to have many of these accusations stick so they will be legally prosecuted. He felt when he has enough prisoners to transport; he will ride up to Palermo to get further instructions from Colonel and Judge Meucci.

* * *

On Monday Dominick called Gino at home, “Don Gino, all of Sicily is in uproar, they are picking up all our people. Can they do that?” “Yes, if they have something on them. That is why I told them to keep their eyes open.” Gino then told Dominick that Pasquale was due in on the following day and when he comes in to Gino immediately, so they can figure out their move.

“Well I will check around and see what else comes up,” replied Dominick and hung up. As he prepared to leave the clubhouse, the phone rang. It was Carmine to talk to Dominick. “Guess what,” Carmine started to say. “I just saw your friend at my station getting petrol. The Calabrese, the one at Villa di Lupo who gave you a dirty look, I think his name was Rosario.” “Yes, yes I know that name,” interrupted Dominick. “What was he looking for? We will have to keep our eyes and ears open. He is up to no good. Carmine, don’t let him see you. He may recognize you from the Villa. Let us see what he came here for. Maybe Don Giuseppe sent him. Put one of your men to watch his moves.” “Very good when I need you I will call and leave a message,” replied Carmine. As soon as they hung up Dominick called Gino. Gino picked up the phone and Dominick told him of Rosario being here. Gino didn’t like that. “He must be up to no good. Keep your eyes on him. Do not let him out of your sight. What the hell is going on? A Carabiniere on one side and a Calabrese hit man on the other.” “Don’t worry he is being followed and we will keep you informed of his activities,” replied Dominick and hung up. He turned to the bartender, “If there any strangers come in notify me or Carmine, especially a Calabrese, understood? You have my number or Carmine’s.” “Ok Dominick. I will keep you informed,” replied the bartender. Dominick left and started to go to the garage when he met Carmine half way, “Anything on the Calabrese?” Asked Dominick. “No but they do have him spotted. He went to the Albergo Roma di Palma so they know where he is.” “Make sure he is covered for twenty-four hours a day and don’t let him slip by

us. He could harm us if we are not on guard.” “Dominick, I got good men on him. Don’t worry.” Dominick and Carmine walked back to the clubhouse. They went in, got coffee, sat in the corner, lit a cigarette and then tried to figure out what Rosario was doing in Palermo. He didn’t notify them he was coming. They will have to wait and see what his next move will be. They both finished their coffee, got up, said good night to the bartender and left. They both went home for the night. About 4:00 a.m. Dominick’s phone rang. It was Carmine, “Dominick our friend got into the clubhouse. He went with a bag. I don’t know what he was carrying. I don’t know how he got in. The place is closed for the night.” “Carmine I will meet you at the garage.” Within ten minutes Dominick was at the garage. Carmine was also pulling up at the same time, “Is he still in the clubhouse?” “Yes,” answered Carmine. “What kind of car is he driving?” “Alpha Romeo. It is parked about half block away from the clubhouse.” “Let us get there before he does. Maybe we will find out what he is up to,” said Dominick. They went fast, and when they got to the Alpha Romeo, it was still there. Dominick and Carmine hid in the darkness of the road. They heard footsteps coming towards the car. Dominick took out a spool of wire, very thin wire used to cut cheese. He held it in his left hand. As Rosario approached his car, Dominick told Carmine to stay here. He will take care of this. “Excuse me Signore, you look familiar have I met you someplace?” asked Dominick. Rosario was astonished. He was tongue tied, trying to get out words, “Well I will be a son of a mule. I think I met you about a month ago. I was with Don Giuseppe of Region Calabria.”

“It seems you are in the wrong province. This is Sicily. Have you made a wrong turn by going on the ferry for Messina instead of going south to Reggio? Especially this time of morning? I also noticed you leaving Don Gino’s clubhouse, and there was no one to escort you out. Yes, I you now. You are Rosario”, said Dominick and he kept talking, “What can the Sicilian do to help a lost Calabrese early in the morning? Let us go to the clubhouse. We can talk over a cup of espresso.” “No thank you. I must leave I have a long trip ahead of me,” answered Rosario. “No Rosario, the air is damp. A good cup of coffee will help so let them go to the club.” Rosario was nervous, “Thank you but I do have to go.” Dominick got mad and possessive, “I said for friendship sake, go to the clubhouse,” and he exploded, “I will not take no for an answer.” Rosario put his hand under his coat. Dominick caught wise and grabbed the wire around Rosario’s neck and pulled both ends hard. The wire dug into Rosario’s neck cutting it in half. His hand came out from under his coat holding a knife, too late. He slumped to the ground. Dominick rolled up the wire, called Carmine, and they both ran to the clubhouse. Once they were in the clubhouse, Dominick told Carmine to start searching for a bomb with a timer on it. This bomb was meant for Don Gino. They had until 9:00 a.m. when Don Gino comes into the club. They had about two or three hours to find the bomb. “How do you know it is a bomb?” asked Carmine. “Rosario didn’t like Don Gino, and he felt his Don Giuseppe was being taken for a fool. He also did not want to be associated with the Sicilians,” answered Dominick. “Carmine less talk, search for the package.” They combed the whole area where Gino sits, by the bar in the bathroom. It had to be around there. They checked the ceilings and the floors around the table bars, chairs; Dominick went to the bathroom once again and looked around. Nothing. As he was leaving, he noticed the water flush tank loft along the wall with the pull chain. He called Carmine. They looked into the tank. That was the holding place. Rosario removed the water, so it won’t flush. He then put the dynamite attached to a precision cup and timer, set for 9:05 a.m.

“We will have to go carefully. Study the wiring to the clock, white, green, blue. The white wire is a common wire.” Dominick was thinking. “Carmine the wire green or blue are the detonator. One wire attached to the hour and one :05. When it es the 9:00 a.m., it will keep going until it reaches :05, where it will make a . The blue one is :05 and the big handle has the green. We will have to remove both, for even a spark or touching side of the clock may set it off.” Dominick worked cautiously, the white wire was hard to get at. He will work on the green or blue first. He studied the clock to see which was the minute or hour. He told Carmine to get out. He will work on it alone. Within five minutes, Carmine was back and told him Gino was walking towards the club. Dominick told him not to let Don in until he comes out. After studying, Dominick decided to cut the green one. It worked. Then he turned to the blue one and cut that. He then took the dynamite and clock outside and threw them down a street drainage. “What is the problem Dominick?” asked Gino. “Let them go in and have a cup of coffee, and I will explain. Carmine and I have been up from 4:30 a.m.” He explained to Gino that Rosario planned to kill him and Rosario is lying dead a couple of blocks from there. “That figlia di putanna was trying to kill me! It must have been Don Giuseppe putting him up to it. We have to find out,” yelled Gino. “Where did you leave the body?” “Where he fell, by his car. It has Calabria license plates,” answered Dominick. “Great you both go home. I am also going home until this blows over,” answered Gino. “Thank you Dominick and Carmine. Now get going.” Police were already moving around to investigate the killing.

* * *

Luigi called Major Russo, “Major I have arrested twenty-two not counting the ones in Compobello, with which I will have another twelve, about thirty four. I

have arrested them for prostitution, extortion, numbers racket and jury tampering.” “That is great, I will call the Colonel. He will send at least three trucks, for I have picked up some also,” replied Gaetano. “He will have the trucks in Castelvetrano and Compobello within an hour and half. In the meantime, put them all in the cells until the trucks arrive.” Gaetano got his men ready to pick up some of his area around Via di Morte. He told his Sergeant and Corporal to bring as many as they can get hold of. Charges will be brought against each individual as they are brought in. About the 3:00 p.m. the truck arrived with men to escort the prisoners back to Palermo. Gaetano asked the driver if a truck was sent to Compobello. The driver told him that four trucks were sent down, two for Castelvetrano and two for Compobello. Major thanked the driver and told him he was going to go back with him. He went into the office, and while they were loading the prisoners, Gaetano called his wife Caterina. “Bella, I will be gone for two or three days, I will be at Palermo.” Caterina told him to be careful. After hanging up, he called his Lieutenant in and explained to him to keep picking up all known troublemakers and any suspicious characters of the Mano Nero, that more trucks will be back within a day or two, and to have guards on the present twenty-four hours a day with no single, all double guards. The driver came in, saluted, told the Major the truck was loaded and he will be ready when the Major is ready. Gaetano saluted his Lieutenant, and turned to the driver to tell him he was ready. They arrived in Palermo about five p.m. and were escorted to the army camp outside the city. They unloaded the prisoners and Major was driven to the Colonel’s office. As he entered, he saluted, and Colonel returned the salute. “At ease Major, pleased to make your acquaintance. I heard a lot from General DeLuca. We could use many good men like you.” “Thank you Colonel.” “We are doing very well picking up these hoodlums. With what you brought in and Lieutenant Mancuso, we have about five hundred. By tomorrow, we will

have about three hundred more from Catania, Messina, Moto, and other East coast. Mussolini’s orders were to pick up the hard-core criminals. If we had to pick them all up they would not have room,” explained the Colonel. “At this rate we have approximately twelve to sixteen hundred hard core criminals. Have you picked up Gino Colletti and his men? You do know there were four brothers, one Lieutenant Mancuso brought in Giuseppe. The other two are Giovanni in Messina and Giacoma in Catania. I am surprised their lawyer Pasquale Lombardo is not here yelling,” answered Gaetano. “You seem to know them all. I am happy to have you next to me. You will be a great asset in these arrests. I expect the Judge and Prosecutor Monday or Tuesday,” said the Colonel. “Will Judge Meucci and Prosecutor Patti be the justice s?” asked Gaetano. “Yes I do believe those were the names given to me by General DeLuca.” “They are the best,” answered Gaetano. “Is there anything else Colonel?” “No I have a room for you for a day or two, and I do thank you for your help in procuring the characters. If it will be possible you could help me tomorrow in obtaining this Gino character,” answered the Colonel. They saluted and they parted. Corporal escorted him to a room in the barracks. About 8:00 a.m. Tuesday morning the Colonel met with Gaetano, “We are ready Major to take on the so called Capo di Capo. Have you met him?” “No Colonel, I did meet his brother in Trapani and another Capo named Materossa who will be brought in today from Compobello.” “Have your coffee. We will be taking off within ten minutes going to the clubhouse, where I understand by the local police, they found a dead man. A gang murder is suspected last night,” explained the Colonel. “It is best for us as you claim, to go directly to the clubhouse. We should bring about a dozen men Colonel, as you will find his soldiers do not move around alone,” explained Gaetano.

“This is great Major. Your are familiar with their ways of living, and the way they react to force.” Lieutenant came in saluted the Colonel, “The men are ready, and your staff car is ready.” “We are coming.” Both Colonel and Major got up to exit to their waiting car. They got in and the Major told Lieutenant, “No sirens, I don’t want them to know they are coming.” “Yes Sir,” the Lieutenant saluted. Within about twenty minutes, they were on the corner of the clubhouse. The Major suggested they walk down to the clubhouse, so they won’t attract attention. Major got out of the car and told the Lieutenant to bring only six men and leave the rest in the truck. The Lieutenant picked six men and the Major walked down to the clubhouse, opened the door and entered with two men on his side. “Gino Colletti, Royal Carabiniere here by arrests you and your men. The charges are murder, extortion, and prostitution. It is your right by their fascists law to be silent until you meet with your attorney.” Gino jumped up. “What kind of bullshit is this you bastards are trying to hang on me and my people? As for my attorney he is away and will not be back until tomorrow.” The Lieutenant and his men escorted Gino, Dominick, Carmine and five other men to the truck. Major went to the staff car, opened the door and said to the Colonel, “No trouble. We collared eight men. I read him his rights under the Royal and Fascists law.” “Great Major, Lieutenant will take them to the army barracks. By then other groups will be coming in. Thank you Major.” Gino and his men were escorted to the army barracks. Other prisoners were also being brought in. All the details being brought in were to report to the Colonel as to the progress. Each Lieutenant assigned to the detail was to report to the Colonel by two p.m.

Gaetano felt he would hang around until then. He will leave later by a staff car. It was about 1:50 p.m. when the Lieutenants started to come in. He noticed Lieutenant Mancuso who came over and saluted. The Major saluted back and told him, “At ease.” “I got Materossa and sixteen other men. They gave us a hard time, but they are all here.” Colonel came in. They called “ATTENTION!” “At ease,” yelled the Colonel. “I am very happy for the tremendous job you have done with short notice. I will appreciate each Lieutenant to rise and give his amount of prisoners. Major Russo will you please assist me on the court and action received by any.” “Yes Sir, I will gladly help in any way.” Each Lieutenant approached and gave their . “No problem took in one hundred twenty.” “No problem took in ninety.” “Had a problem. Giacoma Colletti and two of his henchmen started to fire their pistols at us. We couldn’t help it. We killed Colletti and one of his men. The other was wounded. We took in all seventy-five.” “We arrested Giuseppe Colletti and fifty of his men in Messina.” “With all the counting, Colonel, we have approximately fifteen hundred prisoners,” said Major Russo. “Men, I am very proud of your dedication in this matter, which Prime Minister Mussolini calls “cleanliness of their society”. These men will be brought to trial within a few days. Again I thank you,” said Colonel and he continued, “You will have forty-eight hours to return to your units, so you won’t have to rush back.” Colonel turned to Gaetano, “Major will you please come to my office.” As he was following the Colonel, he turned to Mancuso, “Wait for me.” Luigi nodded. As they entered the office, the Colonel turned to Gaetano, “We must call General

DeLuca and give him their report.” “That will be great Colonel. They have an awful lot of prisoners, and they don’t want any more if they can help it.” Colonel picked up the phone and called General DeLuca, “Pronto.” As the assistant picked up the phone, “This is Colonel Motto from Palermo, to talk to General DeLuca.” “Si Colonel, I will get the General please hold,” replied the adjutant. “Pronto, this is General DeLuca.” “General DeLuca this is Colonel Noto from Palermo. Sir, we have picked up approximately fifteen hundred Mano Nero. We have them in the Army base outside of Palermo until further orders of the court. I have been told that Judge Meucci and Prosecutor Patti will arrive tomorrow.” “Colonel I can’t believe what you have reported to me,” replied General. “General, Major Russo can ratify what I am reporting.” “No—No Colonel, I do not doubt you. I am very happy in your efficiency and Major Russo, before you hang up I wish to talk to Major Russo and another matter for the prisoners, hold until Judge Meucci arrives. I will discuss with him of the next step. As for more prisoners hold off until the Judge gets there, for I believe you have enough for what Il Duce has in mind. Again thank you Colonel for a job well done, and before you hang up I wish to speak to Major Russo.” “Yes General I will put him on, and I thank you for your compliment, Buona Giorno,” Colonel turned and handed the phone to the Major. “General wishes to speak to you.” “General DeLuca this is Major Russo. Glad to hear from you.” “Yes Major congratulations. I knew you would be a great help to Colonel Noto, and Major just listen. Do not repeat what I tell you. This is between you and me. Do not take any more prisoners. You have enough to cause. They have made a deal with other criminal elements that opposed the present Capo di Capo and if

you bring anymore in, they may be the group we are dealing with. I believe what you and the Colonel have accomplished the Mafia will cease and calm down, as long as we do not make waves. Believe me when this all gets out, everything and everyone will be in hiding,” understood Major. “Judge Meucci will be there tomorrow. At the present, he is with Mussolini discussing the coming trials. Thank you, Major. Until next time, Buona Giorno.” “Buona Giorno, General. My regards to Signore DeLuca,” Major hung up. He turned to Colonel, “He raved about your success in rounding up the Mano Nero, but he said to stop. At this point no more is needed. He wants them to talk to Judge Meucci tomorrow.” “Thank you for your help in rounding the prisoners,” said Colonel Noto. “I was a pleasure to work with you Colonel. It was a great team and I will thank also Lieutenant Mancuso of Compobello. He was of great assistance,” replied Gaetano. “Yes Major. on my appreciation for outstanding duty.” “I will Colonel. I will go and check on the prisoners in the Army base. Make sure they are comfortable for tonight and tomorrow we will discuss other solutions for the prisoners with the Judge. We have to send an escort for the Judge at the airport.” “Tomorrow we will work everything out Major,” replied the Colonel. Major saluted and exited. Gaetano returned to his guest room and picked up the phone to call Caterina to tell her he won’t be home tonight. The phone was ringing. Caterina picked up the phone. “Bella this is Gaetano. I called to let you know I will be staying in Palermo tonight and everything else is fine. Kiss the children. Bella I love you until tomorrow Buona Notte.” “Buona Notte, I love you too,” replied Caterina.

* * *

At the Army base there was an awful lot of confusion. Gino turned to Dominick, “What the hell is this all about? Did you know of this?” “No I am more surprised than you. The guy in the Carabiniere’s office said something was going down, but he didn’t know what,” replied Dominick. “What do I pay that brainless idiot for? We have to get hold of Pasquale. He was due in today.” “He will find the clubhouse closed and he will find out what happened. I know he will be here or the Colonel’s office,” replied Dominick.

* * *

As Dominick was talking, Pasquale was at the sealed clubhouse, and asked one of the neighbors what happened. They told him the Carabinieres with a squad of men swept down on the clubhouse and took away Padrone and his men. At the Carabiniere’s office, he asked to see the Colonel, and as officer of the court he was checking up on his client. He was escorted into the Colonel’s office. “I am here representing my client Gino Colletti. What are the charges if any Colonel?” asked Pasquale. “Mr. Lombardo your client and his men were brought in on charges of election fraud, extortion, and tampering with jurors as he did in the Longo trial with then Alfonso and the so called protection scam. I could go on and on,” explained the Colonel, “We also have an unsolved murder the night before we picked him up. Do I still have to go on?” said Colonel Noto. “You have the right to visit him. He is at the Army base outside Palermo. If you wish, I will have my man drive you. If not I will give you a letter permitting you to visit your client.”

“I will take the letter,” replied Pasquale. “Very well.” He had an adjutant type one up. He signed it and turned to Pasquale, “Here is the permission letter Signore Lombardo. I am sorry for any inconvenience.” “I will get to the bottom of this.” As he was speaking, he took the letter from the Colonel and on the way out he bumped into Major Russo. He turned to him, “Are you behind this also Captain?” “I do not know what you are talking about Signore Lombardo, and please address me as Major not Captain,” answered Gaetano. “What your promotion was your reward of the Longo, Agosto trial?” said Pasquale. Gaetano starred at him. “I am sorry. That was uncalled for, I apologize,” replied Pasquale. “It is just that I come home from a vacation and find my client in prison with trumped up charges.” “They are not trumped up charges and I do accept your apology.” They starred at each other and parted. Pasquale got into his car and drove to the Army base. As he was traveling Via Roma going north, he was wondering who was behind this. Where was this order coming from? He arrived at the base. The Corporal of the guards stopped him and asked for the authorization. He gave him the letter and the Corporal let him . One of his men left to get Gino Colletti to the visiting room. As he waited, Pasquale sat and was smoking when Gino came in, “Que cazza? I want you to find out who is behind this.” “Calm down getting all worked up will not help, The Colonel said a man was murdered by the clubhouse. Is that true? Did we have anything to do with that?” asked Pasquale. “On my honor, Pasquale I do not know of that murder. I was told he was a

Calabrese. That is all I know,” answered Gino. “Does Dominick know about it?” “I do not believe he does. He was with me most of the time,” answered Gino. “I am going back to the Carabiniere’s Office to get the charges on paper. As for my trip, it was a waste. Capo di Capo in America will write you explaining why it was a flop.” “What else could go wrong? My brother was killed by the Carabinieres, and they rounded up fifteen hundred of us,” explained Gino. “Now I know why you were brought here. I thought it was only a few, not that many. I have to find out who is behind this. It has to be someone higher up. Let me check and I will get back to you.” “Don’t stall too long. I want to get out of here. I will kill the bastard who put us in here.” Pasquale patted Gino and bid him so long until he finds out more. He left the Army base and headed back to the Colonel’s office. When he arrived there, he found the Colonel and the Major entering. “Good,” he felt he would corner both of them and get to the bottom of what is going on. He followed them in. “I wish to speak to you Colonel and also you Major. What the hell is going on? Why have you got my client and many others in make up prisons at the Army base?” “Signore Lombardo, please calm yourself. It will be explained to you tomorrow morning, in Judge Meucci’s chambers.” “Judge Meucci!” yelled Pasquale, “What is he doing here? I figured it was something big if he is invited. I thought he lived in Rome?” “He does. He is in Palermo for the trials of all those men including Gino Colletti and his brothers,” replied the Colonel. “What are the charges?” asked Pasquale.

“Signore Lombardo, I will appreciate if you wait till tomorrow and have Judge Meucci explain everything to you,” replied Noto. “Please be in his chambers at 9:00 a.m.” Major Russo got up and went over to Pasquale, “I have know you a long time and you know me. I won’t backstab you. It will be beneficial for you on behalf of your client to be present and hear the Judge out. Upon doing so, you will be making a decision on what you want to do, capisce?” “All right, I will be there in the morning.” Pasquale left and the Colonel turned to the Major, “Grazie that man is impossible.” “No Colonel, he is an attorney with clients yelling down his back. I hope tomorrow Judge Meucci will calm him down,” he turned to the Colonel. “I will say Buona Notte.” He saluted and left. On the way out, he met Lieutenant Mancuso who was headed home to Compobello. “I will here for another day and when I get back I will call you. Have a nice trip.” Both saluted and Lieutenant left. By 9:00 a.m. the people gathered in Judge Meucci’s chambers, including: Prosecutor Patti, Colonel Noto, Major Russo and Pasquale Lombardo. Colonel broke the silence, “Judge Meucci, Signore Lombardo is here upon my invitation, as he is the attorney for the prisoners. I did not want him to hear what you have to say by second handed information.” “You have made a great choice of inviting him to this meeting. I know Signore Lombardo from a previous trial,” answered Meucci, and he continued to talk, “Gentlemen I took the liberty of ordering coffee and pastry. It will be here shortly and then we will then proceed.” Major Russo offered Pasquale a cigarette and they both lit them. Russo turned to Pasquale, “No one knows what the Judge is going to say, so this is not a set up,” said Russo. “I understand. Thanks for getting me at this meeting.” Coffee and pastry arrived and they all took their own. It was at that moment that

Meucci tapped the top of his desk. “Gentlemen, what I am about to reveal to you is for us alone, and it shall stay in this chamber. I don’t want any questions or interruptions. I do not want to be cynical, but I must ask you to be sincere and honest and not to divulge any of what I am about to tell you. If you noticed, we are only five people. I do not even want my secretary here, so sit back and I am going to tell you what this is all about. Prior to coming here I was summoned into the Prime Minister’s office with General DeLuca. Prime Minister did all the talking. It seems he has a vendetta towards the Mano Nero, or the American call them Mafia. Being that the war in Africa is over, he felt he will eliminate the Mafia in Sicily, but someone got to him and told him, it will be impossible, so he came up with another plan, to seize as many of the Mafia as possible to show strength of force. It was up to him. He will eliminate what they have now locked up and I told him that was not necessary. That was when the word went out to pick up as many Mafiosi as possible. What you picked up was about fifteen hundred. There are at least another couple thousand, which they are not going to bother with. My job is to sentence these men with the help of Prosecutor Patti, who didn’t know of my meeting in Rome. I was told after the meeting that I have a free hand. I am not here to crucify all these prisoners. I know there are good ones and rotten ones. As for Colonel Noto and Major Russo, they have completed their job of rounding up these men. It is now the job of Prosecutor Patti and the defense lawyers to hash everything out. We can do this in an orderly manner or it can turn ugly. I expect Patti and Pasquale to tell me or suggest what is the best solution. if these men are set free and they go back to their ways again, troops will come down and clean them out, do you understand?” “Si,” both men replied. “But Judge Meucci, I have to defend these men. To do that you must charge them,” said Pasquale. “They have many charges, tampering with jurors, extortion, election tampering, the murder the other night. I could go on and on,” replied Meucci. “What I am telling you is that their activities must be limited so as not to hurt farmers and the poor peasants. As for themselves, they can kill each other as far as I am concerned,” replied Meucci. “What I am trying to tell you, whatever makes the Prime Minister contented will make me contented. Do you understand Pasquale?”

“Si Judge Meucci, I will do the best to help, as you say to make the Prime Minister happy. Give me a day or two. Also Judge how are these prisoners going to receive any sentence?” “Leave that to me Pasquale. There will be no hard time. The Prosecutor Patti and I will work things out, Bien?” Pasquale got up shook hands with Meucci and Patti and thanked them for their invite to this meeting and he left. He went to his office to look into what has to be done. He got to the office sat down, and lit a cigarette. It was then mail carrier knocked on the door, “Signore Lombardo, I have a ed letter from America for you. I need your signature.” “Bien, entraire.” Pasquale signed for the ed letter and thanked the mailman. He looked at the letter. It was from Giovanni Petrosino. He opened it and saw Giovanni had sent the letter from Capo-di-Capo to Gino explaining why Gino’s plan was being refused. Pasquale felt when he goes to see Gino in the morning he will read it to him. He was still tired from the vacation and he stared at the ceiling. Mussolini really had a vendetta against the Mafia and he will have to explain to Gino what Judge Meucci explained to him. It was about 8:00 a.m. next morning. He kissed Lilly and left for the office. When he got there he called Colonel Noto for permission to visit the prisoners at the Army Base. Colonel told Pasquale that he had open invitation to visit there any time he wishes and that the guards at the gate will give him liberty to visit. He thanked the Colonel and hung up. He ordered a cup of coffee, lit a cigarette and began to write what he will have to tell Gino. Upon finishing the coffee and cigarette, he got up and started for his car. Upon reaching the Army Base, the guards immediately recognized him and waved him in. Pasquale gestured with his hand and fingers thank you. In the visiting room Gino was there waiting with Dominick. “I thought you forgot us,” said Gino. “Gino calm down. We have a lot to talk about. Hello Dominick, how are you feeling?”

“Bien, consigliere,” replied Dominick “Gino sit down. We have to talk, for the benefit to you and your people, and you must listen. I also received a letter from America, so we have a lot of work to do. Capisce?” “Yes let me hear what you have to say. Dominick can stay.” Pasquale turned to Gino, “To start out with I am going to tell you why you are here and I expect for you to listen to me. As much as it may hurt you, it is best for you to take my advice. There is a vendetta against the Mafia and you are all caught in the net. Believe it or not there is no alternative but to except partial defeat or you may all be eliminated. It will be up to you.” “What are the charges?” asked Gino. “They have enough on everyone in here from extortion to murder. Believe it I am telling you the truth. You will have to go easy on the peasants. Cut down on your activities or you will be in here for life. They still have the unsolved murder of a Calabrese. They have to hang it on someone. They don’t care who,” answered Pasquale. “I had nothing to do with that,” replied Gino. “Regardless, if you are innocent or not, the Judge is giving you and your men a way out. The most anyone will serve is thirty days, so if I were you Gino I would accept this deal. Otherwise many of your people will suffer,” explained Pasquale. “While you are thinking, I will read the letter from America.” As he talked he took the letter from his valise and turned to Dominick, “You can hear this also” and he started to read. “Carassino fratello, spers questa letter trono. I am very sorry that I did not have the opportunity to have met you. You were in the best of hands with my counselor Giovanni Petrosino. He has told me of Don Gino’s plan with the building of a Pharmaceutical plant in Palermo for distribution of medical supplies in America. Please on to Don Gino that his plans for distribution of medicine will not work, as we are not in the medical business. We are very sorry. Our business is in unions, trucking, catering, etc. It keeps us very busy. Medical supplies entail too much government paperwork, which we feel does not warrant the trouble of medical supplies. Please on to Don Gino our humble respect

and we do wish him well. Again my deepest apology for not meeting with you in America. Buona Salute Michael Genevese”

“That is it?” asked Gino. “After what we planned I thought we had a foolproof business.” “You do Gino, but what he is trying to say is that the American Feds will hang them if they make a move on Angel Dust,” replied Pasquale. Then he changed the subject to the first problem, “What have you decided on the problem you have here?” “I am thinking.” Pasquale looked at Dominick. He can see in his face that he was right, but he felt he has no say in this matter. “I will let you know tomorrow, and not before,” replied Gino. “As you wish. I would have preferred an answer now,” said Pasquale. “What the hell, are you like them? I said tomorrow.” Pasquale turned to exit. He shook hands with Dominick, and Gino didn’t even want to look at him. Pasquale returned to his office and called the Colonel and told him that he will be in his office by 10:00 a.m. with Gino’s answer. Colonel thanked him and told him he will see him at 10:00 a.m. He called Lilly and told her he will be home early and they will go out for dinner. Early the next morning at the Army Base, Gino was still hard headed. “Dominick get me some coffee, and when the son of a bitch Pasquale comes I will tell him there will be no deal. If I have to, when I get out of here I will take

care of the Judge and Prosecutor myself.” Dominick didn’t say anything, but went to get the coffee. He was back within a few minutes, gave Gino the coffee, sat down and lit a cigarette. Gino sat quietly not saying a word. As if in a trance, he looked up and turned to Dominick as if to say something and he collapsed. Dominick ran over to him and called the guard, who looked at Gino and turned to Dominick, “Did he ever had a heart attack, for this man is dead.” “I cannot believe it! He was drinking his coffee and talking to me. Then he slumped over,” answered Dominick. “I will get a doctor,” replied the guard. Some of the men came over to Dominick to ask what happened. He told them Gino had a heart attack. Pasquale heard about it, and rushed over to the Army Base. A guard at the gate let him . He went to the visiting room and asked for Dominick. Dominick came in about ten minutes later. “Dominick what happened with Gino?” asked Pasquale. “I will be honest. He was still aggravated from last night, over the talk with you. He went into the visitor’s room and asked them to get him coffee. He turned to me to say something and he collapsed. I called the guard who said he may have had a heart attack,” explained Dominick. “You sure that was it? I know he was strong as a mule,” replied Pasquale. “No one was near him so there was no foul play.” Pasquale eyed Dominick. He knew he was lying. He felt Gino was making a wrong decision and it would have made it rough on his men. Dominick felt to sacrifice Gino to about fifteen hundred men held here. Pasquale turned to Dominick, shook hands and told him to take care that he will make the deal to free all the men. There will be little prison time if any. This move made Rome feel they broke the Mafia’s back. The Government could not eliminate the Mafia, but it had gained control over them and helped the poor Sicilian peasants.

CHAPTER XXXII

Major Russo was going home to Castelvetrano. Tonight he will sleep in his own bed. The weather was a little damp for an October night. He will be with Caterina. As the Sergeant was driving south, he lit a cigarette and stared out the window. Tonight the people, the poor peasants will sleep in peace with most of the mafia locked up. There will be freedom to stroll along the Strada. Tomorrow he will report to Rome General DeLuca. The Sergeant who was driving broke the silence, “We will be in Castelvetrano soon. Do you wish to be dropped off at the office or your home?” “At my home Sergeant. It will be late to do anything tonight, and Sergeant you can stay at their Carabiniere’s Office tonight, and you can leave in the morning. Whatever you wish to do. I will call Colonel Moto and tell him of your decision.” “Thank your Sir. I will stay and tomorrow I will leave for Palermo,” Sergeant answered. “That will be fine. I will call Colonel Moto and tell him that you will report back to Palermo in the morning.” They got off the main road and turned under the Column to Castelvetrano. The Sergeant made two other turns and I was in the courtyard. Sergeant opened the car door. Major Russo thanked him, went to the courtyard door and knocked. Caterina came to open it. As he walked into the courtyard, the Sergeant took off. He closed the door and grabbed Caterina for a kiss and hug, “I missed you these past few days Bella.” “I missed you also, darling,” replied Caterina, “Come I will set the table for you must be hungry. I have peas and pasta.” “That sounds great.” They both entered the kitchen. The children were already in bed, “Caterina as

you are preparing my diner I have to call Colonel to tell him his Sergeant will stay tonight and return to Palermo tomorrow.” He picked up the phone and talked to the adjutant and explained to him about the Sergeant and to it on to the Colonel. He stared at Caterina as she was preparing his food. What a beautiful wife he had. He was lucky. After he finished eating, he was tired and he went right to shower. Caterina got the shower ready for him and washed his back. After the shower, he went to bed. Caterina covered him and kissed him good night and she went back to the kitchen to clean the table and sink. The next morning the vendors were already out with the horse and wagon yelling “Pane, Verdura, Pesce, etc.” They yell so loud, they will wake up the dead. Caterina was already up. Gaetano got up, went to shave and wash up. The children were happy to see their father. “You both are helping your Mother with the house?” he asked. “Si Papa,” they both replied. Gaetano grinned. He knew they were more trouble then help. He dressed. Caterina had a cup of espresso for him. He drank it. “I was very tired last night, but I will not be tired tonight Bella.” He slapped her on her ass. “What was that for?” asked Caterina. “I will show and tell you tonight,” he turned and kissed her. He arrived at the office. His Sergeant asked if there were any outstanding orders for the day. He told him the usual routine. He turned to his desk and went through his papers separating what was important or what was of no use. He will call General DeLuca at about 9:30 a.m. and report the Palermo campaign. He will give him full details. He called his Sergeant in to make sure that all duties would be back to normal. He checked his watch. It was time to call Rome. He had his Sergeant put the call through to General DeLuca. “General DeLuca on the phone, Sir.” “Thank you,” he picked up the phone. “Pronto, General DeLuca. Pleased to hear from you. I felt I would call to give you full details on the mission in Sicily,” said Gaetano.

“That is great upon your report. I will be giving it to Il Duce within the hour. I hope it is beneficial to our cause.” “Yes General it was really successful. The mission we carried out only had two casualties, one a shooting the other a heart attack, Don Gino of Palermo. They gathered approximately fifteen hundred Mafioso. Judge Meucci will commence sentencing tomorrow morning, at which time Colonel Moto will give you the details of the outcome. I do believe that Prime Minister will be happy of this mission. We knew we couldn’t wipe them out, but we can control them, that alone was victorious,” replied Gaetano. “Major I am very proud of your duties in the Carabinieres. I knew you were meant for this outfit. I will on your information to Il Duce. He will be very happy, Major. I also wish to tell you to get a report of Longo and Agosto at the prison. Warden Leo has called to tell us he has been having trouble with Philomena Agosto. You don’t have to call him right back, just check up on them, Grazie,” DeLuca answered. “Yes General, I will check with the Warden and I will get back to you within a week or so.” “That will be great, Buona Giorno.” They both hung up. Russo took a cigarette out lit it and started to think of calling Warden Leo. He picked up the phone and called the prison. He was connected to Warden Leo. “This is Major Russo, Warden Leo. I understand you have been having problems with one of the prisoners.” “Yes Major, how are you? The female prisoner wants her children to visit her. It was denied. Her mother came one time. She should realize it is a hardship for the mother to travel from Trapani to the Island. The father refuses to see her, as do her brothers. It is a shame. One daughter and it is always the mother who suffers. She suffered bringing her into the world and she will suffer losing her like this. Her guards have continued to punish her, using whipping and cold-water treatments, even peas under her knee. Nothing seems to break her. In the five months here she has been confined for four months and it will not ease up until you or General DeLuca tell me differently.”

“I understand Warden Leo. If you commit a crime, you must pay the time. Easy or rough time must be carried out.” “That is correct Major and it was great talking to you. Until next time good day Major.” “Buona Giorno,” replied Russo. Russo hung up the phone. He will check in with Lieutenant Mancuso. He called his Sergeant and asked him to bring him some coffee and to call Lieutenant Mancuso in Compobello. He lit a cigarette and waited for his coffee and his call. Within five minutes, he received his coffee and his call. “Lieutenant Mancuso this is Major Russo, I am calling to find out how your town is functioning. As Materossa is still in Palermo, the town should be getting back to normal.” “Major, everything is quiet, all over town there are whispers as to what happened. Many farmers are feeling free, with no protection force by the Mafia, and no one around to pressure them.” “That is great Lieutenant, within a few weeks we will truly find out how this mission helped the people. If there is anything new, please do not hesitate to call, I will always be here,” replied Russo. “Bien Major, Buona Giorno, Major.” They both hung up. He will call Colonel Moto in a couple days to find out how the trials are coming. Thursday morning as he was about to call Colonel Moto, his Sergeant told him the Colonel was on the phone, and wished to speak to Major. “Pronto this is Major Russo. Colonel I am happy to hear from you. I was about to call you to find out how things are progressing in the courts.” “Major this Judge Meucci is the greatest. He doesn’t take anything from anyone. The defense attorney Lombardo is very good but Prosecutor Patti is just as good. All in all, everything is going smoothly. We had three hundred brought in at a time, the most sentence they receive is three days to one week and there was no protest. The only problem Major is the question in the death of Gino Colletti. They say it was a heart attack but the coroner cannot find the real cause of death.”

“Colonel as for the death of Colletti, I will leave everything status quo. It will be best. Let us not open fresh bottle of wine when it not needed. As for those jurisdiction men, they are the best and I also respect what the defense attorney Lombardo is doing, since we had a talking in that meeting. Treat him fair, but do not push him against the wall. He will fight back. If you treat him as an honest attorney, you will get his friendship which is well worth it,” replied Gaetano. “I am very pleased to hear you praise this individual, and I will give you my word that I will respect him as Judge Meucci and prosecutor Patti do. These trials will take another week or so, if we can clear two to three hundred a day, we will clear it all up. When it is completed, I will call you Major.” “Please do Colonel, I will like to know the outcome,” replied Gaetano, “Good night” and he hung up. Gaetano waited a few minutes picked up the phone again and called Lieutenant Mancuso. “Pronto.” It was Luigi’s voice. “Yes Lieutenant this is Major Russo. I am calling to see how your town is taking all this about the Mafia being temporarily out of circulation.” “Everything is quiet. Materossa will come back next week and many of his so called friends seemed to be hiding until he returns,” answered Luigi. Gaetano chimed in, “Don’t worry I promise you everything will run smoothly. Don’t misunderstand me. The Mafia will not be wiped out. We tried that for over seven hundred and fifty years. They are like the animals in the wintertime when they go into hibernation. That is what the Mafia will be doing. They will give you trouble, but it will be small. They will not go out in full force, as they know the fascist will again come down on them. They are really not hurting now. How id the Agosto family?” asked Gaetano. “They are all still dumb founded as to what happen, and the two boys are too much for the grandparents. I did hear the uncle say he wrote to America, to see if they will take one of the boys. I do believe they will. All in all, the town is quiet. If there is any change, I will let you know Major. Give my regards to Signora Russo.” “I will Lieutenant. If anything comes up, I will notify you. Regards to your wife, Buona Notte.”

He put the phone down, lit a cigarette and planned for the next day. It was really quiet in Castelvetrano. The holidays will be coming soon, and the farmers will be coming to bring their produce of olives and grapes. Yes it will be quiet. He will set his schedule and then head for home, as it was getting late. He looked at his watch. It was sette I mese [7:30 p.m.]. He called for his O.O.D. [officer of the day]. When he came, Russo gave him the order of the night and morning. They both saluted and Major Russo headed for home to Caterina and the children. As he arrived Caterina was preparing dinner, Tripe and onions smothered in red tomato sauce and she had baked bread. You still had the aroma around the courtyard. He entered, “Coma stia mi Bella Caterina? (How are you my beautiful Caterina?)” She turned to him and they kissed and he slapped her ass. “What is that for? Am I being punished?” Caterina giggled. “Yes I do not get enough of bed desert,” Gaetano replied. “I do not stop you. I am ready as long as you are ready. I will never deny you what is actually yours if you are willing and able,” answered Caterina. “Is dinner ready? The children are hungry,” Gaetano jokingly replied. Caterina was teasing him and he cut it off by mentioning dinner. “Caterina you have the devil in you tonight,” replied Gaetano smiling. After dinner Gaetano helped with the dishes. The children were preparing for bed. Gaetano walked into the courtyard, lit a cigarette and relaxed while Caterina cleaned the kitchen. Tomorrow he will call General DeLuca see if there is anything new. Gaetano put out the cigarette and he went in to prepare for bed. He will take a fast shower and he will make love to Caterina. Tonight there will be no interruption. It was 6:00 a.m. when he got up. He turned to Caterina. She was still sleeping. He kissed her on her cheek and he got up to shave and dress. As he was shaving, Caterina got up, and went to the toilette. Jokingly she turned to Gaetano, “The fish has collapsed” (referring to his penis). “You want a cup of espresso before you leave?” she asked.

“Yes Bella.” When he arrived at the office, he had his Sergeant call Rome requesting General DeLuca. Within a couple minutes he was talking to the General, “Sir I am calling to see if everything is to the satisfaction of Il Duce. As you know General, we can not eliminate the Mafia, but we can curb them and hold them down to a minimum.” “Major Il Duce is more than satisfied for the assignment in Sicily was more than satisfying to him. Upon completion of the trial, Judge Meucci will talk to the Prime Minister, and I do believe the Carabiniere in Sicily will get a recommendation for a job well done. At the present time he has a young doll on his mind. Her name is Clara and she is half his age. Major when we get the report from Meucci I will personally call and let you know the report. Until then Major I will say Buona Giorno.” “Buona Giorno General,” replied Gaetano and hung up.

* * *

Pasquale Lombardo seemed to be the head defense attorney. He preferred that, otherwise the other attorneys from the other provinces would hurt the Mafia if they pursued other avenues. They will work with Lombardo. Dominick and Carmine will be brought to trial this day and Pasquale knew these men. Dominick was 6 ft tall, balding and 280 pounds. He was really honest and truthful. Carmine was five feet eight inches, and quiet. He will let Dominick do all the talking. He was only 175 pounds and was faithful. As they came into the court, Pasquale met them, “Don’t say anything. I will do all the talking.” “Your Honor these two men were picked up at random as they were walking home. The Carabinieres pushed them into the truck they are innocent.” Judge Meucci and Patti understood what Lombardo was trying to do.

“It is possible that you may be right, for I have no charges for these two men in my chart. Has Prosecutor Patti any written charges?” “No Your Honor,” replied Patti. “I therefore dismiss these two men with apologies. You both are free to go.” “Thank you Your Honor,” replied Pasquale. Dominick and Carmine looked at Pasquale with a look of thanks. Pasquale felt he will be here for another week or two, but he will have to get it done. As for the death of Gino, it was never brought up although it is still a mystery of how he died. Before leaving the courthouse, Pasquale took Dominick on the side. “Dominick, tonight please come to my home. I wish to discuss business with you. It will be very urgent.” “Si Signore Lombardo, I will be at your home as you requested, about 7:00p.m., if that is all right with you.” “That will be fine Dominick, until 7:00 p.m.” The court cases dragged on until 5:00 p.m. with another two or three hundred who had their sentence reduced, a real joke, but it did work for Mussolini to cut into the Mafia strong hold and reduce their power. Pasquale gathered all his papers together, bid the Judge and prosecutor good night and also the attorneys of the other Capos, telling them to keep calm, all will be trashed out when the cases are over. They all agreed, bid each other good night and left. Pasquale went straight home, had Lilly prepare a little dinner as he was waiting for Dominick at 7:00 p.m. They had Pasta I fagiolo (macaroni and beans) and a glass of wine. He told Lilly he was expecting Dominick and he will have coffee with Dominick. Preciously at 7:00 p.m. Dominick arrived. Lilly answered the apartment bell and had Dominick come in.

“Comma Sta Signora Lombardo (How are you Mrs. Lombardo)” “Molto bien Dominick and you?” “Bien.” “Signore Lombardo is waiting for you in his study.” She was talking as she was escorting Dominick to the study. “Come in Dominick,” said Pasquale and turning to Lilly, “Thank you sweetheart. We will appreciate coffee in half hour Lilly.” Dominick sat down nervous. He didn’t know what to expect. “Dominick I called you here tonight for I have business to discuss with you and I know you are the only one I can trust since Gino’s death. Do you know what he died from?” “Honest, as God is my witness, I do not know. He asked for coffee. I went to get it for him and I handed a cup to give to him, from whom I do not know, but I took the coffee to Gino. He sipped it first and then lit a cigarette. As he was smoking, he was drinking. Within a couple minutes, he got up, looked at me and dropped to the ground dead. So help me this is the truth.” “Calm down Dominick. I am not blaming you. I really called you here for we have a problem. Gino will have to be replaced as Capo di Capo, and we must have harmony; otherwise, there will be a struggle for power, which we do not need at this time with the fascist on our back. We must have order within our ranks, capisce?” “Si counselor, I do understand. Whatever you want we can work it out.” “Great Dominick, I am going to put you in Gino’s place. You will be the new Capo di Capo, but you will be only a front for I will be there to help you in all your moves. We have to do it this way or Gino’s brothers will want to get into Palermo. For our sake, and the sake of the Society we have to take control. Also bring Carmine into our organization. Will you be able to play the role of Gino?” “Yes as long as you are there. I will go along with you, and Carmine will protect my back,” replied Dominick.

“We have a lot of work, the plant at the end of the city, Pharmaceutical under John Perrone and Rocco Gerosa will still function, legally, and we will receive twenty five percent of the profits. I will get in touch with John and Rocco and present our agreement. They will be happy as everything will be legal, and they will run the plant as their own. We will be silent partners. I will get in touch with the other Provinces and explain that they will have to move slowly, easy on, etc. They will have curb on a lot of it, and I will explain you are the new Capo, everything will run smooth Dominick.” As they were finishing with their conversation, Lilly came in with coffee and biscuits. She placed everything on the table and left. “Within another week all the trials will be over and everything will go back to normal, with a few changes. I will have the clubhouse opened within a day or two, Bien Micuzza,” laughed Pasquale. Dominick sipped his coffee, “Very good Counselor, I will be ready as the new Capo.” After drinking the coffee, Dominick got up and bid Pasquale good night and regards to Signora Lombardo. “Grazie for the biscuits and coffee.” Both men shook hands, a sign of a sealed agreement. Tomorrow Pasquale will draw up a contract as a loan to the Pharmaceutical Plant to be paid 25% monthly and John and Rocco must run a legal plant. They will jump fast at this agreement. They will not be dealing in drugs under Gino, and he will call each Province to explain the new Capo and to lay low. He will be busy being in court and the case of all other business to keep harmony in Sicily. Two weeks after the trial started it was coming to an end. All parties concerned were glad to see this end, as it was getting close to Christmas and Judge Meucci and Prosecutor Patti wanted to get back to Rome. Upon the last case and sentencing, Judge Meucci addressed the attorneys, “Gentlemen I want to thank each one of the attorneys who represented the defendants in these trials. I tried to be fair, and I do wish to state you respected my decisions without challenging me. I do thank you for that and let me say again thank you.” Pasquale turned to his defense attorneys, “I told you to refrain yourself from any argument with the judge. He is a fair man. I want you to return to the Provinces and explain to the soldiers that they must keep a low profile until such time

when we will be in control once again. I also want each attorney from each Province to work closely with the Capo. I will represent the new Don in Palermo and if anything, I will each attorney. Is that fair?” “Yes I think that will be advisable, so there won’t be any foul up” answered one of the attorneys. They all turned to Pasquale, “We are all in agreement that will be fine. As for Catania it will be the attorney in that Province to help select a new Capo. As I have you all here let me tell you, I received a letter from America. They are going through the same raids. They have one Giuseppe Pisano, a Capo, under indictment for prostitution and drugs. He may get up to twenty five years,” answered Lombardo. They looked at Pasquale and hugged and kissed him and bid him farewell, “We will keep in touch.” Judge Meucci was in his chambers when the phone rang, it was Pasquale, “Your Honor, I called to wish you and your family Buona Natale. I know it is ten days early, and please on to Signore Patti the same greeting.” “Thank you Pasquale, and I will gladly on your greeting to Patti and likewise to you and your family holiday greeting, Buona Notte.” Pasquale went to his office, went in, turned the lights on, sat at the desk, took out a cigarette and lit it. He stared at the ceiling thinking to himself, “I am putting myself in a bind.” But he felt by doing this he will keep the society in power for future days. After what the Society went through, their power will be limited, but it was worth it. They will have to keep all the Provinces intact with orders from Palermo.

* * *

Major heard the trials were over, as Colonel Motto called to tell him that Judge, Meucci will be leaving the following morning and he asked to have Major Russo call him tonight. He wished to speak to him. After hanging up, Major Russo called Antonio Meucci, “Your Honor I was told you wished to speak to me,” said

Gaetano. “Si, Major, again I wish to thank you for the law and order of your military. It was good to work with you once again, and everything ran in an orderly manner. I will personally report to General DeLuca of the wonderful job you and Colonel Moto performed. Again I thank you and if I don’t see you before, I wish you and your family Buona Notte, Buona Notte!” “Your honor to you and your family Buona Notte.” Gaetano lit a cigarette poured himself a glass of wine and started to think what will tomorrow bring, a new day, with no problems. Maybe he could take Caterina to Palermo to see the Opera Othello, tragedy of Desdemona, his wife who was betrayed by his servant Iago. Oh well he will go home.

* * *

The years were going by 1936, 1937, and 1938.

1936 Count Ciano, Mussolini’s son-in-law signs treaty with and Japan. 1937 10000 Italian help Franco take Malaga 1938 3000 Ethiopians killed after attempt to assassinate General Graziano Italy and sign a Pact 1939 Italy invades Albania 1940 after FDR talks to Mussolini not to betray the Italian people November 1942 America lands in North Africa 1943 Mussolini ousts Generals, Officers and his son-in-law, twelve in all.

* * *

With the African war pushing the Axis out, the British and the Americans were planning invasion of Sicily, with minimum losses. In Washington the Pentagon were planning a save invasion with less lives lost. This was big Island, water on all four sides. Everyone was making suggestions how to pull this off. One Army Major suggested using the Mafia. It took a few days to sink in when one suggested that New York had a high ranking Mafia, maybe a deal can be worked out. The War Department called the Governor of New York and explained their plan. The Governor was in agreement with them and said he will set up a meeting with the prisoner in Question. He will have the prisoner brought from Sing-Sing to upstate New York, to the Federal building in Albany where intelligence will talk to him. The prisoner was Giuseppe Pisano Capo in South Brooklyn. The Governor and State Attorney General prepared all papers for immediate transfer as there was to be no delay. This was already February and the War Department wanted to see if the plan would be accepted. That evening the Attorney General called the Pentagon to make sure that the prisoner in question will be available the following morning at 10:00 a.m. at The Federal Building in Albany. At precisely 10:00 a.m. an agent from the CIA was in the Federal Building. He was escorted to the visiting room. As he entered the guard introduced Giuseppe Pisano to Agent Kelly. The guard was asked to leave as this was going to be personal. “Mr. Pisano you have approximately twenty more years to serve out your term. Is that correct?” “Yes, do I need my Attorney for new charges?” asked Giuseppe. “No Mr. Pisano, an attorney is not needed. Let me come to the point. I am going to offer you a deal and when I do the answer shall be yes or no and nothing further. Is that understood?” “Yes but I will not snitch on my friends.”

“That is great now listen to what I have to say. The Allies are winning the War, as you know there are many young boys who are fighting Irish, Polish, Italians, Blacks Jews, etc. Some are only kids. What I am going to ask you, the Allies are planning an invasion of Sicily. You know and I know the Germans are going to desert the Italian Soldiers and run for the mainland, Naples and Calabria. What I am going to ask you, do have enough influence with the Sicilian Mafia?” “Yes I do, I do know the Sicilian Capo di Capo and many more from other Provinces of Sicily,” answered Giuseppe. “Great, now I will ask you, will they help the Allies get a foot hold on Sicily and prevent a slaughter of many of your pisano countrymen? If you give the word and everything turns out, you will be free to return to Italy.” “How do I know if this is true or you playing games with me?” “No Mr. Pisano. I am an Irishman. I know the Italian keep their word, so what I am asking you is right from Pentagon and my word is good.” “All right, first you must get my Lawyer here.” Kelly jumped in, “I don’t want any Attorney I told you this is between us.” “Sit down Agent Kelly. Let me explain what I am doing. When you have my lawyer here, he will write a letter to Don Gino’s lawyer in Palermo, who is a good friend, and once that letter gets into Don Gino’s lawyer’s hands everything will be planned. Do you understand? The letter will have to be delivered by your Agency. Is that understood?” Kelly looked at Giuseppe, “I am sorry I shall have known. After all you have been in prison for the past five or six years. Then they do have a deal?” “As soon as you get my Lawyer here, we will work everything out. His name is Giovanni Petrosino 842 Flatbush Ext. Brooklyn. Tell him you want him down here concerning me. Don’t tell him of any plans after all the less that knows the better it is. Have him as soon as possible so we can get the letter out.” “Great,” they shook hands. As soon as Kelly left he headed for Brooklyn, he felt as soon as he found him he

will bring him back to Albany. Kelly felt it would take him until tomorrow morning before he will have the attorney in Albany. He drove to New York then Brooklyn, getting to Petrosino’s office about 3:00 p.m. He found the office and entered. The secretary wanted to know if he had an appointment. Kelly told her no, but to tell Petrosino it was about Giuseppe Pisano. The girl knew who Pisano was so she went into his office, and told Petrosino someone wanted to speak to him about Pisano. When Petrosino heard Pisano he told her to show him in. She went out and signed Kelly to enter. As he went in, the girl closed the door. “Mr. Petrosino, my name is Agent Kelly from the Pentagon.” He extended his hand and they shook. Giovanni looked puzzled, “My girl mentioned Pisano. What about him he is in Sing-Sing Prison.” “We know, what I am going to discuss with you must remain in this office. Is that understood?” “Yes, what is the problem?” asked Giovanni. Kelly explained to Giovanni the details of the war effort and to cut down on heavy casualties. He felt Giuseppe Pisano will be a big help in an invasion and Don Giuseppe wanted to talk to him in the morning. “That will be great when do you want me there and where?” “Mr. Petrosino I would appreciate it if you will come with me tonight for the meeting will be in Albany and everything must be quiet.” “I understand, give me about a half hour. I will call my wife that I have a business meeting out of town and I will tell my girl to cancel tomorrow’s appointments. Do you want me to take my car?” “No I will drive you.” Giovanni called Ester and explained he had business out of town. He then called his secretary to cancel all appointments for the following day and to make them for the day after. He left everything to her to figure out. He turned to Kelly, “Will I need anything?”

“Yes writing paper and an envelope.” As they left the office he told his girl he would see her in a couple days and he will call her tomorrow. They both went down the stairs to the main street and went into Kelly’s car. “I will make sure you are back,” Kelly told him.

CHAPTER XXXIII

The following morning, Kelly took Giovanni to breakfast. They had about an hour to kill, so breakfast sounded good. After breakfast they went to the Federal Building. They went to the visiting room. Giuseppe was waiting. After seeing him, Petrosino went to him and they hugged each other and kissed each other. “Coma Sta Don Giuseppe?” Giovanni asked. Kelly dismissed the guard, and Giuseppe turned to Giovanni, “Talk English. Our Irish friend doesn’t speak Italian.” Kelly laughed. Giuseppe turned to Kelly, “Tell Petrosino what you want him to write in the letter to the attorney in Palermo.” Kelly looked at Giovanni, and asked whom he was writing to. “Pasquale Lombardo attorney in Palermo for the Capo di Capo of Sicily and I will have to write in Italian. When I finish you can have it translated by one of the agency’s men,” answered Giovanni. Kelly explained to Giovanni that allies will be hitting the Sicilian Island and that he wants the Mafia to give them a hand in obtaining the beach with as few casualties as possible. “How is this going to get there? No post office will accept a letter to Italy,” asked Giovanni. “You write the letter and my agency will deliver the letter for you,” answered Kelly. “Great you will have to give them ample time to organize the men throughout Sicily,” answered Giovanni. “Upon delivery of letter he will have five days to get organized. That will be sufficient time,” Kelly answered.

“That will be fine and I don’t want to know when the invasion will take place.” Kelly replied, “I can’t tell for I don’t know myself.” “Great, I will start writing the letter and you can have it translated.”

“Carrissimo Pasquale Lombardo, Spero quest lettre trono toute bein noi cramo Molto bene Pasquale. Don Giuseppe Pisano is requesting from his brothers in Sicily the request will be beneficial to Sicily and our society. It will help bring down Il Duce who has ruined Italy, and the request will also help many of our pasianos who will be on the invasion. The request is that all Provinces in Sicily must work as a team to unite as many of the peasants to help the invasion become successful. You may have to fight German soldiers. It will be in your hands to have a successful victory for the allies. Our love to Lilly. With great respect from me and Ester Giovanni Petrosino”

Giovanni turned to Kelly and handed him the letter, “It must addressed to and delivered to,

Pasquale Lombardo Attorney Albergo Palma di Rome Via Rome, Sicily room 22”

“Mr. Paisano we have a good man to deliver this letter. He is born Sicilian and he came to America when he was three, so I believe he won’t have any trouble delivering this letter. As for our deal, it still stands. I do believe you will want to

wait before they deport you back, at least till the war is over,” explained Kelly. “Until then you will be treated as a guest in our Federal Facilities you won’t have to go back to the big house.” “That will be great. Please let me know the outcome.” “They will and the letter will be going out immediately,” answered Kelly. He then turned to Petrosino; “Whenever you are ready I will take you back to Brooklyn.” “That will be great. Give me five minutes with Pisano and I will be right with you,” answered Giovanni. “Ok I will be waiting,” Kelly answered. Giovanni went to Don Giuseppe, “How are you feeling? I am very happy you making are this decision. Mussolini has ruined Italy and many of our boys will be in that invasion.” “I am getting old. It will be best for me to retire to Italy after the war,” jokingly Giuseppe told Giovanni. “Thank you for coming and give my regards to the boys when you see them.” Giovanni hugged and kissed Don Giuseppe, “Is Kelly treating you good?” “He is a good Irishman, honest and on the level.” “Bien, I will see you again before you leave for Italy. Kelly will let you know.” They shook hands and Giovanni met Kelly outside. They got in his car and took off for Brooklyn. “I want to thank you. This will mean a lot for our boys,” said Kelly, “After I drop you off I will go right to Kennedy Airport and go to the Pentagon. This letter must be out by tonight.” “If I know you Kelly, it will be out. I wish you and the boys the best. The one I wrote to in Sicily is a great man of honor, truthful and honest. I guarantee he will be a great asset to you and our GIs.”

“Thanks it is good to hear you say that.” They arrived at Giovanni’s office in Brooklyn, bid each other good night and Kelly promised to call him. “That will be great. We will have dinner and wine,” replied Giovanni. Arriving at the Pentagon, Kelly got one of his Italian agents and explained to him the importance of this letter to reach this individual in Palermo. He will leave tonight for Africa on a military plane to Libya. From there he will be met by Italian fisherman who will take him to Sicily. On shore he will be met by two freedom fighters that will take him to Palermo. Upon delivery of the letter, he will give the receiver of the letter twenty-four hours for a reply and he shall return the same way he got there. The same people will stay with him until he returns to Libya. The for all communications, Libya to Sicily and return will be “Cape Toast” {hard head}. Kelly shook hands with his Italian buddy. “I want you back here in three to four days you wop,” and he hugged him. Kelly felt he would not report anything until he gets a final reply from Palermo. He prayed that everything go smooth.

* * *

Pasquale was trying everything to keep the organization from splitting up. He was educating Dominick as an important figure, as a Don, but Pasquale felt he will have to keep playing Dominick as an important Don; otherwise, the other Provinces will start a war and no one will win. He promised Lilly to take her out tonight for dinner. She is home alone all day. Well he will take her to Albergo Palmadi Rome. They have great food. He went home, shaved and showered and got dressed. Lilly was happy to get out for the night. About 8 p.m. they left for the Hotel. As they entered they were greeted by the headwaiter, “Signora, Signore Lombardo, Coma Sta? You will come this way please.” They were led to their table facing the entrance where one can see who is coming or going. This

hotel was a great asset to the Society. Pasquale ordered Pasta di Verdua {pasta with vegetables}. Lilly ordered veal chops with macaroni on the side and ordered a bottle of red Marsala wine. They ate quietly with just short conversation. Lilly was a little tired and Pasquale had things on his mind. When they finished it was almost 10:30 p.m. The waiter brought the bill. Pasquale signed it and took a few liras out of his pocket and gave them to the waiter. They bid each other good night.

* * *

The Italian U. S. agent met his three men fishing partners in Libya. When they were ready to leave, they told him they would have clear sailing. They were going to land in The Fountaine where the bathers are from June to September. It will be an ideal spot. They will fish on board to show they are fisherman, and they will be met by two friends to drive him into Palermo. They all spoke little English and they did understand agent Angelo when he spoke Italian, with Brooklyn slang. They will be boating most of the night. They didn’t want to tangle with any patrol boats. They will head for Pantelleria, and then from there they will south of Sicily near Sciaena. With a dark night, they will have a good chance. A British squad of men took them to the pier and had a good boat ready, they were told to use the engine only up to the Islands then row in the rest of the way. Tomorrow will be July 1st. They hoped to see them back here on July 3rd. “Good luck.” They left quietly. They traveled very good getting into the fountain at about dusk. That was great. They put on their fishing gear out and the boat came slowly towards the beach. They floated East towards the coffee shop. When they arrived they put the boat on the beach and the three started to sell fish. Two men came over and they introduced them to Angelo. They invited Angelo for coffee. When they got to the coffee shop, one man came out with three coffees. Talking and laughing, they walked to the car. They got in and headed for Palermo. They were in Palermo by 11:00 a.m. They didn’t drive to fast not to let any suspicion. “We will go to The Albergo about 2:30 p.m. fiesta time. Signore Lombardo came in for his coffee and pastry. We will drive around go to Mt Pelligrino and have

lunch. Then we can go to the Albergo.” Agent Angelo had to trust them if he liked it or not. About 2:30 p.m. they entered Albergo Palma di Rome. Lombardo was sitting at a table reading “Courier dell Sera”. One of the men went to him, “Signore Lombardo how do you feel, you are still an attorney?” “Yes,” answered Pasquale. “My friend needs an attorney. Do you want to meet him?” and he called Angelo over. “This is Signore Lombardo.” “Angelo is my name. I was sent by your friend Petrosino.” Pasquale’s eyes lit up, “Yes how is he?” “He is fine. He said you would take care of a little matter.” As he was speaking, he slipped the letter under the dish. “Great, I tell you what. Do my office tonight at 5:00 p.m. I am down Via Roma. My name is in the office window on the second floor.” “That will be great. I am sorry to disturb you as you were having coffee.” “That is all right. Until 5:00 p.m.” They shook hands and parted. They drove around for a few miles and in about ten minutes to five they decided to go to Lombardo’s office. They arrived a little early and Pasquale was waiting for them. “I am happy you made it to the office. I have answered the letter you brought; for I didn’t want to detain you too long if you have to get back to your base. Don’t be on the road after 10:00 p.m. German patrols are heavy at that time. Try to get there by 9:30 p.m. I don’t know any of you boys are you from around here?” “No,” one of the men answered. “We are here to protect this American,” pointing to Angelo. “Now take the letter and take off immediately. Don’t delay. I also have bread and

cheese to eat on your way.” Pasquale went to the American, hugged him and said, “God bless you. My regards to Petrosino.” He then turned to the other two men and wished them both well. “Make sure he gets there on time.” They left. As soon as they got to the via, they stopped and filled up with petrol. They shall make it back and off the road by 10:00 p.m. and maybe early. They drove slowly so not to be too noticeable. There were many soldiers on the road but also cars. They got to the beach in plenty of time. Angelo and the two men walked to the boat on the beach. The three men who were waiting greeted them. The two men shook hands with Angelo, kissed him on the cheek and wished him well, and they left. There were a few bathers on the beach as it was a warm night. Two of the men put the boat in the water. The third one stood by him. He turned to Angelo, “We will leave within the hour.” About an hour later they got on the boat and started to paddle slowly to other side of beach. It was really dark and they got about three or four kilos. They started to paddle faster. They have to get past the Island before they can start their motors. It went smoothly. They arrived on Libya’s shores about 5:00 a.m. The British squad was waiting. They blinked their lights, and they greeted them. Angelo thanked the men; the British Sergeant took him in the jeep to headquarters where they told Angelo a plane would be departing for America. An American Lieutenant approached Angelo and asked if everything went well. Angelo told him when he gets to Washington then everything went well. Angelo thanked him for his concern. The plane took off at 10:00 a.m. and will land at Floyd Bennett in Brooklyn by 6 p. m. that night. He will be in the Pentagon by 10-10:30 p.m. “Thank God,” he thought. Angelo did arrive at the Pentagon at 11:00 p.m. Good time, Kelly was waiting and greeted him with a big smile. They shook hands, and Angelo gave Kelly the letter. He took the letter and brought it to the interpreter, and from there he will give it to the headquarters. “This letter has to be interpreted by tonight, so get on it as soon as possible.” “You will have it within half hour, give or take.” Kelly went in to talk to Angelo, to ask how the trip was and if there were any

trouble. “Really Kelly they treated me as one of their own,” jokingly answered Angelo and he continued, “The writer of the letter, who is an attorney, is a very nice fellow. He was worried getting back safely, worried about the German troops.” “Well I am very happy you are back safely. Go home and rest. I will see you within a couple days,” replied Kelly. It was at this time the interpreter brought Kelly the letter, “It was simple Italian language.” Kelly thanked him and turned to read the letter.

“Dear Giovanni, glad to have heard from you. It makes me happy to hear you and Ester are in the best of health—Giovanni, Don Giuseppe Pisano is the same one I met in Brooklyn. Give the Don my best regards—Now Giovanni the request the Don has requested from us in Sicily. We will in every way help the allies get a foothold on Sicily. We have approximately two to three thousand Mafioso who will gladly assist your request. I am planning a meeting for July 3rd at the Villa di Lupo and by July 5th or 6th we will be in place for sabotage of Germans. There are a few hardheaded Italian soldiers, but do not fear. We will prevail. John tells the allies not to use Garibaldi’s invasion plan of coming in at Marsala. It won’t work. They must plan their attack on the southern part of Sicily. It will be at their plan of invasion, which I do not want to know, but as of July 5-6, we will start destruction of certain areas in the South, Northwest and East Trapani, Palermo, Syracuse, Catania, Messina. Tell the officers of your invasion team that if they see any civilian with “Mourning Black Band” on their right arm they will be there to assist the allies if needed. They are the Demolition Team. We are ready to accept the allies, and may God be with us. I will close for now, my love to Ester and my best to Don Pisano. We will invite him to Palermo. Regards, Pasquale and Lilly Lombardo”

Kelly looked at the letter and went to the war department and gave them all

information for their plans of invasion. He went back to the office. He was going to call Petrosino, but he felt he would call the following morning. It was past 1:00 a.m. He will go home. “John this is Kelly. I am going to state everything was legally satisfactory and your client, when everything is ready, will be set free for his journey back to Italy and Lombardo and his wife Lilly send their regards. John I am personally thanking you for your cooperation, and John you still owe me a dinner.” “Kelly thank you for calling I am very happy all the legal papers were satisfying to you, and thank you for calling. Yes I promised you a good Italian dinner. Call me when you are ready and again thanks for calling, and I will on to my client his trip to Italy.”

* * *

Pasquale called Dominick and Carmine the same night Angelo left with the letter and he told them he wanted to see them right away it was important. Within fifteen minutes they were in his office. “Fellas we have a big project that we must work on immediately. I have from America that Don Giuseppe Pisano wants us to help the allies to get a hold on Sicily and they need our help. I already committed their organization in doing so, for the benefit of their people who are suffering under Il Duce, also many of the allies will be our own Italian boys,” explained Lombardo. “How do you feel about it?” “We are with you and also if Don Pisano approved we will also,” Dominick answered. “Good Dominick I want you to Luigi D’Amato of Villa di Lupo and set up a convention for tomorrow at 2:00 p.m. and start to the Provinces’ Capos to this meeting. Tell them it is urgent. Carmine help Dominick get this thing going. Starting tonight and early in the morning if necessary. Tell them it

will be a short meeting coffee and pastry. All right fellas get going.” Dominick did hustle, for the next day when Dominick, Pasquale, and Carmine left Palermo for Villa di Lupo they expected 100% attendance, which was great. When they arrived, Luigi greeted them; “How do you do Signore Lombardo? We have everything ready for the wine convention as you requested.” “Grazie Luigi, we will only be a couple hours, and we have a check for your rental, coffee and pastry. Is this satisfactory?” Pasquale handed Luigi a check. “Grazie Signore Lombardo, it is more than enough.” Pasquale turned to Dominick to have all assemble in the coffee room. As they all walked in, they shook hands with Dominick and Pasquale. They all seated close to the dais for Pasquale didn’t want to yell, “Signores I stand before you with an urgent message from America. Don Giuseppe Pisano has sent me a Message, involving our land, Sicilia. As you know we shall never have gone to war with America. Mussolini for fear of Hitler sacrificed our Italians, you men. The Don has requested that we help the preparation of an invasion of Sicily by allies. When and where, I do not know. It will be up to you to decide if we shall help and it must be unanimous.” Giovanni di Messina got up. “We owe Mussolini nothing. He has treated us as animals. I say we will go along with the recommendation of Don Giuseppe Pisano.” Pasquale got up and asked for a vote of hands. It was unanimous, he was happy. “Thank you Signores get all your people involved and do anything at your discretion. Also I ask each one to wear a Mourning Black Band on your right arm. Do not get involved with the allies when they come ashore. If they need anything or help the Black Band will tell you when you will help. Other than that stay clear. They are after the Germans, not for Pasianos, Capisce? I ask all of you and your men the Society word, Omerta. Anyone disobeying this I will personally have him eliminated,” said Pasquale. “Until we meet again, Buona Giorno. Now all sit down and enjoy your coffee and pastaccito” Pasquale turned to Dominick, “Stay until they finish. Be the last to leave. Materossa will take you home. I will have Carmine take him home.”

“Very good Pasquale. I will see you in the morning,” answered Dominick. Pasquale entered Carmine’s Fiat and now it was up to the allies.

* * *

On Friday July 9th and Saturday July 10th the allies sent paratroopers in back of the enemy line in Sicily, and on Sunday as people prepared to go to church the allies struck with the invasion. The British came in at Southeast of Sicily and the Americans, under General Patton, in the South. He then went West then North to Palermo while the British went East and North to Catalina, and Syracuse. After taking Trapani and Marsala, Patton went east from Palermo until he took the last strong hold in Sicily, Messina. It took the allies about five weeks to take Sicily. Nothing has been said if the Mafia was instrumental in bringing about a fast victory in Sicily. A month earlier the British had taken the Isle of Pantelleria, and now they were in control of Sicily. Upon taking over Sicily the Adjutant Officer on Pantelleria felt they shall interview the prisoners to see for what crimes they were held. The British maintained Warden Leo as the Warden. They knew he was anti-fascist. Going through the prisoners list, they will cover them all. They came across Philomena Agosto. She was asked what her crime was and she answered none. The British officer spoke to her with an interrupter, “They say you conspired to kill your husband and son.” “Signores, that is a lie, I would never have killed the man I love and my child. There was one who loved me and I will honor his love for I had a husband and three children. He took it on himself and killed my husband and my oldest son. This is the honest truth. The person who killed them is sco Longo.” “You look frail and worn out, are you ill in anyway?” they asked. “No I was punished for disobedience and insubordination,” answered Philomena.

“Are you from this village?” they asked “No I am from Mazara di Vallo in Sicily,” she replied. The officer turned to his Sergeant, “Make sure she is washed and cleaned also make sure she gets a good meal.” He then turned to the interrupter, “Tell her we will send her home tomorrow.” The British officer continued on the list. Some he turned down. After about an hour he came to sco Longo. He looked at him. “That name is familiar,” he mentioned to the interrupter. “Yes Sir, this is the man the woman from Sicily said killed her husband and son.” “Officer read his record,” the interrupter ask him if he killed a man and his son. “That was a long time ago. Il Duce had me confined for life,” answered Longo. As the officer kept reading his record, he noticed the man had six to eight months to live. He had cancer of the tongue. “Where are you from,” he was asked. “Palermo,” Longo replied. “We will decide if you will be sent back to Palermo,” the interrupter replied. By morning there were about seven prisoners to be returned to Sicily. Four soldiers were assigned to deliver each individual to their respected hometowns, Trapani—Marsala, Marsala de Vallo, Segesta, and Palermo. They will meet at the ferry pier by the British truck and they will distribute the individuals to their hometowns. The British Sergeant was instructed to make sure they were left with family upon reaching Trapani by ferry. Upon arriving the truck was waiting to transport the individuals. Three were dropped off in Trapani. One was taken to Marsala. Next was Philomena Agosto. When they reached Mazara de Vallo, they asked her where she lived. She directed them to her home; it was her home with her husband and children. As they arrived at the courtyard, they knocked. Angela Agosto her mother-in-law answered the courtyard door. As she opened the door, her face dropped to see Philomena. Her grandson ran out.

“Who is it grandma?” he asked. His grandmother looked at Andrea and her face flushed. “It is your mother. The whore who has returned.” Andrea didn’t know what to say. He was dumb founded. After all this was his mother, and the British had given them to understand she was the legal tender of the house. Giovanni came out and wanted to know who it was at the door. When he saw his daughter-in-law, his face dropped, “What is she doing here?” The British Sergeant turned to them, “As she is the owner of this house, she is entitled to live here.” He turned to Philomena who had not said a word, “Good Luck” and saluted her. Philomena thanked them and waited to be invited in. Andrea who was about eighteen years old took his mother’s arm and escorted her in to the kitchen. As he did, he shut the courtyard gate, for all the neighbors were gathering around. His grandmother followed. His grandfather stood out in the courtyard stunned.

* * *

The British Sergeant had two more individuals on the way North. He stopped in Segesta and dropped one off. He had about another hour to Palermo. When he arrived in Palermo, he asked where he wish to be dropped off. The only place sco Longo knew where to go was to his attorney Pasquale Lombardo. He directed the Sergeant to Pasquale’s office. He knocked, and a voice within yelled, “Enter.” Longo opened the door and went in. Pasquale jumped from his desk, “sco what are you doing here?” “I have been released by the British, as they figured I have only about six months to live. I have cancer.” “I am happy to see you out, but where do you plan to live”? Asked Pasquale. “I have nothing, no money, no family, and no place to stay,” answered Longo. “Sit down, I will call Don Dominick, and see what he can come up with.”

“What happen to Don Alfonso?” “He died.” as he talked he called Dominick. Dominick came over and Pasquale explained about Longo’s condition, and the need of help. Dominick understood and told Pasquale he had a room above the clubhouse and Longo could stay there and keep an eye on the clubhouse, keep it clean. Longo was happy to hear he had a place to stay. He thanked Dominick and Pasquale and Dominick took him to the clubhouse.

* * *

Russo was in his office in Castelvetrano when he called Lieutenant Mancuso, “Lieutenant this is Major Russo. I called to let you know the British have forwarded me the names of the prisoners released. We are familiar with two of them, sco Longo and Philomena Agosto. I have been given to understand that Longo has about six months to live, and he is in Palermo. Philomena is back home in Mazara del Vallo at the home of her late husband. Technically she is the owner.” “Do you want me to go visit her?” asked Luigi. “No let her settle in for about a month or so. As for Longo, that is Colonel Moto’s problem, Bien, Buona Giorno, Major Russo.”

* * *

Philomena was home yet she didn’t know what was worse, prison or here back home. No one speaks to her. Her son is the only one who will talk to her. She asked where her other son was, Andrea told her he was sent to America that it was to much for the grandmother to handle. Upon hearing of her release,

Giuseppe and Angelo came over. Angelo was yelling aloud, “How can they release that murdering whore? She should be slaughtered like an animal.” Giuseppe told Angelo to keep quiet. He will upset mother and father. “Is she allowed to stay here?” asked Angelo. Their mother answered that question. “As the widow of your brother, she is the owner of this house. This is what the law reads.” “In other words you can murder your husband and you will receive a reward. Is that correct?” “Zia Giuseppe I Zia Angelo, this is my mother bad or good she is still my mother,” cried Andrea. “Zia’s I appreciate all you have done for me. I love my grandmother and grandfather for all they have done for me. They raised me to be a good man, a great worker and had me educated the best they can, and I do thank you my uncles for teaching me the trade of farming, with your help I have learned an awful lot. I do thank both of you for watching over me, but she is my mother. She carried me for nine months. She cared for me. I nursed from her nipple that gave me life. I cannot turn my back on my mother, and I am not asking you accept her, that will be your decision. Monno and Monna will always be my mother and father. They raised me which, till the day I die, I will never forget them and they will still live here with me,” said Andrea. “And Zia Giuseppe, I know you are lonely. When you were stationed in Rome the German soldiers raped many women and Zia Bernice became pregnant, and not to bring shame to you. It was not your fault she took poison. I cried because she was a gentle person who would not harm anyone, but when you came home, you were very bitter for losing her, but life goes on. I can look into your eyes and read what you are thinking, why is my mother still here and Bernice is gone?” “Enough, enough, I don’t want to hear any more, if this is what you want then let it be. As for Manno and Manna, if they are in your way they will take them with them,” replied Giuseppe. “No, No, please uncle this is their home, more so than mine,” answered Andrea. In the background Angelo is yelling, “pudane, pudane [whore, whore]”. As they left Andrea bid them good-bye and kissed both uncles, “St.

Benedict”[blessing]. As he went into the house, his mother was in the corner shadow, so she will not be noticed. His grandmother came in and made fava beans for supper. They all ate. Andrea served his mother who sat at the other end of the table. He will keep them apart as long as he can. A few days ed when his mother asked Andrea about her mother and father and brothers, Andrea explained to her he went there and told her family. Her father and brothers told Andrea as far as they were concerned Philomena is dead to them. He noticed his mother by the stove crying. Andrea understood. Family is supposed to be family together, but this family will never be together. Philomena sat in the dark corner crying. Was she ever going to see her family, her mother? “Holy mother in heaven it seems you are the only one who believes my love for my family. Please help me through your son to unite with my family once again. Andrea, I want you to believe in me. I had nothing to do with your father and brother. I am innocent. You are my son, and you must believe in me. While I was gone, I missed you and your brother an awful lot. Please do believe me when I say I am innocent.”

* * *

In Palermo Pasquale was given a letter by an American Sergeant, from America. Pasquale opened the letter. It was from Giovanni Petrosino, telling him that Don Giuseppe Pisano will arrive in Palermo on September 2nd at the Palermo airport.

“He will be on a U.S. Army plane, that the Don is a free man but he will not be able to return to America. This was part of the deal. Giovanni and Ester send their love to Pasquale and Lilly. the Don will arrive September 2nd at 11:00 a.m. and the greeting host will be Pasquale Lombardo, attorney from Palermo, Bon Fortune, salute a Lilly.”

Pasquale put the letter down and called Dominick to come to his office. As soon as Dominick arrived he explained to him that Don Giuseppe is arriving within the hour. Dominick was happy, “That means that I am not a Don anymore.” Pasquale laughed, “Yes I believe so.” They went down to Pasquale’s car, got in and headed for the airport. When they got there, an American M.P. asked for any identification. He showed them the letter about one Giuseppe Pisano arriving from America on a C-130. The Corporal of the guards asked Pasquale if he was the attorney in question. Pasquale said yes and showed identification. The plane was taxing to the door and the M.P. escorted Pasquale to the door and waited with him till Pisano disembarked and walked to the door. He was escorted by two soldiers who gave the paper work to the M.P. They bid each other farewell and returned to the plane. Pasquale greeted Giuseppe with hugs and kisses, “Greetings Don Giuseppe.” “Yes I now you Signore Lombardo. We met in South Brooklyn. I am happy to be in your company. Giovanni talks about you all the time. He says you are the best lawyer in Sicily,” said Don. “Thank you for the compliment, I will have your man, Dominick, pick up your suitcases, if that will be all right with you.” As they walked to the M.P. desk where Dominick was waiting, “Dominick this is Don Giuseppe Pisano. From now on you will be his right hand man,” Pasquale told him. Dominick went to Don Giuseppe, “Pleased to know you Don Giuseppe.” As he was talking he kissed each cheek of the Don. “Bien, you look like a heavy weight. I am very happy to have you as my companion. I know we will get along.” “Dominick get the Don’s luggage and put it in the car as we will leave as soon as we have the luggage,” said Pasquale.

After getting the luggage, they traveled to Palermo to Pasquale’s office. As they approached the office Pasquale briefed Don Giuseppe, “I wish to talk to you Don Giuseppe. As you will be appointed Capo di Capo in about a few days, it is best for you to know what to expect as you have been away too long.” “This is great Pasquale that you will be my counselor and I will be Padrone. It is best we discuss everything now,” answered Don Giuseppe. In the office Pasquale ordered three coffees and pastries, as Dominick was also included in this discussion. “Don about a couple years ago, we were almost wiped out by Mussolini and under mysterious circumstances Don Gino died. Till this day we do not know how, and not to start any trouble, I made Dominick take over Don Gino’s position, against his wishes, and now that you have come back from America we are handing it over to you. I do hope you accept.” “Petrosino did say you were hell of a lawyer. Now I believe him, and yes I do accept the Head of the Society,” replied Giuseppe. “That is great Don Giuseppe on this feast day of St. Rosalie,” answered Pasquale. “Si, today is feast of St. Rosalie,” answered Dominick. “In a few days I will set up a meeting with the other Capo at the Villa di Lupo and I will introduce them to you. If it is satisfactory with you, Dominick will always be with you and his friend who has been a great asset to them Carmine.” “I am more then satisfied with the arrangements you have made. The reception I have received from you will never be forgotten, Pasquale.” “Grazie, Don Giuseppe we have made your rooms available at Albergo Villa Rome. Dominick will take you there. Don Giuseppe, and I wish you great fortune in the future of their society.” “Again thank you, Pasquale and Dominick and I now say Buona Giorno. I must learn to speak Italian once again,” laughed Don Giuseppe.

CHAPTER XXXIV

Once again Sicily was in turmoil. A young man from one of the towns was taking cheese tied to his donkey when he was approached by Carabinieres. His name was Salvatore Giuliani. Since the occupation of Allied forces, the Carabinieres began to be forceful by scaring the peasants with their visibility around towns and cities. They put fear into the local citizens. It must be ed the Carabinieres are the National Police Force and they came from other cities. None of them are Sicilians, possibly one or two throughout Sicily. The reason for this is it will be less tempting to help your friends or neighbors. There were good and bad Carabinieres with many never wanting duty in Sicily, after all very few consider Sicily Italian. Many show the map of Italy, saying that Italy is kicking out Sicily. Major Russo was borne and raised in Florence and he was assigned to Sicily in Mazara di Vallo as a Lieutenant. His area of duty was Compobello and Castelvetrano as well as Mazara de Vallo. His Sergeant at the time was Luigi Mancuso, now a Lieutenant and he was from Rome. The Major Russo met his wife, Caterina, in Compobello and the Sergeant met his wife in Castelvetrano, so, as one may see, the Carabinieres were from out of town. This is the trouble Salvatore Giuliani was having as the three or four Carabinieres were given Giuliani and his cousin a hard time, confiscating the cheese they were bringing to their town for the feast of St. Rosalie. They hit him, asked for ID, and, still not satisfied, abused him. As a twenty year old, he had enough. Giuliani whipped out his pistol and killed one of the Carabinieres. From that moment on, he was a wanted man. Word spread fast in his hometown that Salvatore Giuliani was a murderer. Within a week it had spread throughout Sicily, that this man unleashed a Sicilian Crusader who was known as the Sicilian Robin Hood, robbing the rich and helping the poor. Colonel Moto had issued an order that he wanted him dead. Major Russo disagreed. He knew the Sicilian people. They were hard workers and had very little food on the table. He gave orders to his men that he wanted him alive and not dead. He called Lieutenant Mancuso and gave him the same order for his men to carry out. Talking to Lieutenant Mancuso, he asked if he had seen

Philomena Agosto. His reply was not yet. “Do not bother Lieutenant for I wish to see and speak to her,” answered Gaetano. “That will be great,” answered Luigi. “I will make my business to see her in the morning, and on the way back I will stop by your office.” “That will be great Major. Until then I will say Buona Notte.” The next day, Major Russo got into his car with his Corporal and drove to Mazara del Vallo. When he got to Via San Martino, he inquired if Signora Agosto lived on this block. One of the neighbors yelled, “You mean la pudano, who had a husband and son?” Gaetano looked at the woman. “She served her time. Let it be.” “She may serve her time but I don’t see her husband and son.” “Is that all you have to do, gossip all day long? Don’t you have chores to do?” asked Gaetano. The neighbor huffed and puffed and went back to her house mumbling something. Gaetano got to the Agosto home and knocked on the courtyard door. La Signora Agosto, Biasi’s mother answered, “Now what has she done? It is bad enough I have live under the same roof with my son’s murderer?” “My name is Major Gaetano Russo of The Carabinieres of Castelvetrano. I have been sent here to check on Philomena Agosto. If you like it or not, I have to speak to her.” “Well come in I don’t want the whole via to know you are here.” Gaetano came into the courtyard. Angela Agosto called Andrea, “Tell your mother that the Carabiniere is here to see her, maybe take her back.” About two or three minutes later Philomena appeared. Russo could not believe this was the same woman who was convicted about seven years ago. She looked frail, hunched over, with grayish hair, wrinkles, and thin. He said, “Signora

Agosto, I have come here to check up on you, to make sure that there is no harassment and abuse by people of the town. We don’t want to see a riot take place. We will check in with you every month for about six months.” “No I am treated as any prisoner returning home after a length of time in prison. I have my son here that I live with and my mother-in-law and father-in-law. The air around is cold but I can live with it,” answered Philomena. “I won’t keep you any longer. Thank you for seeing me. Buona Giorno Signora Agosto,” replied Gaetano. He left through the courtyard and entered his car, and told Corporal to take him to the Carabinieres office on Via Garibaldi. As he arrived, Lieutenant Mancuso was entering his office. When he saw the Major, he immediately saluted, and welcomed him to his office. As they entered, he told his Sergeant to get a couple cups of coffee. Gaetano sat down and after offering one to Luigi, lit a cigarette. “I have just came from Philomena Agosto house, she is living there, but there is no love in that house. I can see she is miserable. She is there because by law she is the owner of the house and her son, what is he sixteen or seventeen, lives there with her in-laws. She will have to make the best of it.” Gaetano explained to Luigi, “Have a car there now and then.” “I will gladly do that Major.” “Lieutenant, as for the fugitive Salvatore Giuliani we must apprehend him. I want him alive. I do not want the orders Colonel Moto gave to his other people followed. My orders are to take him alive. There are to many Carabinieres who think they are masters to these people. These people work hard to put bread on their table. We must help them. I want you to tell your people we want him alive.” “I will do that Major.” They finished their coffee and the Major bid Luigi goodbye and left.

* * *

In Castelvetrano newspaper were praising Giuliani as their savor, who was going to fight for the people of Sicily. He will fight the Carabinieres, the Vatican, the Mafia, and the Government in Rome. He was building an army to help him in his fight for freedom all Sicilians. In the Agosto home, Zia Giuseppe ed every night to see his mother and father and talk with Andrea. When he came, Philomena went into hiding. “My nephew what do you think of Giuliani, a young man that is thinking of his own countrymen?” asked Giuseppe. “Do you think he will get by with it?” asked Andrea. “Those bastards of Carabinieres, they will do anything to get him and make him suffer. I hope they don’t.”

* * *

In January 1944, Mussolini had his son-in-law, Count Ciano, executed for treason. His daughter Edda was forbidden to see him before his death. From then on, Mussolini was under house arrest. Hitler sent his SS troops to rescue Mussolini and when he was in he was sent back to reinforce his army which was too late, for the men didn’t want to fight any more. They were tired and by the time Mussolini was by Lake Como the Garibaldi brigade captured him and his girlfriend Clara Petacci. They were immediately executed with De Luca, Pavolini, and Farimacci. Upon their execution on the 28th of April 1945, they were brought to Milan and hung by their heels at a garage in Piazzale Loreto. In Sicily Giuliani was still a thorn in the side of the Carabinieres, the Mafia, the church, and also the Government. Giuliani had an army of fighters. Even talks with Don Giuseppe Pisano didn’t help. Everyone was against him and no one could even get near him. Zia Giuseppe came to give the information to Andrea. His father had ed away and his mother was getting weaker, yet Giuseppe, who never remarried,

had many women staying with him. Andrea was a hard worker on his land with the help of his uncles he had learned a lot about pruning, cultivating and caring for the ground as if it were a new borne bambino. At night he would hang out near Via Messina with most of the young people, but there was always a curfew. If it wasn’t one uncle it was the other one who always kept an eye on him. They made it their business to make sure he never got in trouble. Giuseppe would always come to the house to visit him, but Angelo came to the house to see his mother, stay a few minutes, and go home to his family.

* * *

The years were rolling by, 1944-1945-1946-1947-1948-1949. The most active individual up to this year was Giuliani. One day he was here. The next day he was there. He tried to live up to his promise of helping the Sicilian people, but when you have a disobedient follow, some for riches, some for power and some for they may have authority. Giuliani tried to keep law and order within his ranks, but it failed. He was getting tired living like a hunted rabbit. He wanted to settle down, but he made too many enemies. Don Giuseppe liked Giuliani for his spunk and taking no orders from no one, but he was in on business. The Vatican had given up on him, and the Government wanted him dead or alive. Major Russo and Lieutenant Mancuso had warned their men that they wanted this individual alive at any cost. Giuliani as it has been said was tired, he was thinking of marrying his love and going to America to start a new life. He was planning to see Don Giuseppe and Pasquale, for Giuliani did trust Pasquale who was considered an honest attorney. When he decides what to do, he may approach them to see if they can get him to America. He won’t mention this to any one, for fear of retaliation towards him or his men. At this time he will tell no one. The church was no sanctuary for him or his men. The Government will kill him first, so they can tell the people they were victorious. The half-century mark was here. What will the next century bring to the people

of the world?

* * *

1950 wasn’t a good omen in the Agosto home. Grandpa Agosto ed away at 91 years of age. Andrea took it really hard. He raised him when no one else would. His brother Salvatore who was a thorn in everyone’s side was sent to America to his uncle, for it would have been too much for Grandma and Grandpa to handle. Andrea was twenty-three and had met a nice girl, Rosina, respectful and a hard worker around the house, and grandmother Angela had told Andrea, “Do not let this dove fly away. She is the best.” But now grandma was gone. Who will he turn to? He knew his uncles would not abandon him. As for his mother, Andrea to this day did not know whom to believe, if she was in on the murders of his father and brother. As for sco Longo, it didn’t pay to ask him, for he had died of tongue cancer eight months after being freed from prison. At the wake of his grandmother, Zia Giuseppe had pledge to help him in whatever way as possible, and that he was still there to console him. Zia Angelo who was still bitter of Philomena living in that house with Andrea annoyed him. After time he would come over he will insult her regardless of who was there, he had two children Giovanni and Angela.

* * *

Giuliani was still scouring the cities, from one end to the other of Sicily. It was in March that he decided he would speak to Pasquale Lombardo about going to America with the help of Don Giuseppe Pisano. He trusted only Pasquale. He will call him up and make an appointment to talk to him. It was about 1:00 p.m., and he felt he might get Pasquale, so he left the camp. He told his cousin he had

a date and he will be back within an hour or so. His cousin winked at him. “We all can use a piece. Be careful.” Giuliani left and went to a small town outside of Palermo. He called and Pasquale’s receptionist asked who it was. Salvatore told her that Pasquale was waiting for this call and that it was important. She called Pasquale and told him the speaker said he was waiting for this call. Pasquale picked up the phone, “Pronto this is Pasquale Lombardo.” “Signore Lombardo, I have never met you, but I was told you are honest and you have great integrity.” Pasquale cut in, “You have not told me who you are.” “You do read the Corriere dell Sera? Well, who has the headline almost everyday?” “Are you bandito?” “I am not a bandito. I was pushed into this about seven years ago, and I did have to fight for survival, but this is not why I called. Signore Lombardo, I do wish to speak to you when will be the best time?” “How about 9 p.m. tonight in my office. Unless you want to meet him somewhere else.” “No Signore Lombardo, that will be great. I will be in your office at 9 p.m. You are located on Corso Amedeo, correct?” “That is correct, until 9 p.m. tonight.” Pasquale made sure no one else was around when his guest arrived. As he was preparing his notes, there was a knock on the door. He kept a low light and went to the door to let his guest in. He locked the door and led his guest to his office. “Please do sit. I am Pasquale Lombardo.” “Pleased to meet you, my name is Salvatore Giuliani.” “I thought it was you who called, so what can I do for you?”

“Signore Lombardo, I know I have been a thorn in the Don’s back, but I don’t believe our people deserve all the abuse they are taking from everyone, the Carabinieres, the Government, and even the church, these people work to hard to put a piece of bread on the table.” “I understand that Salvatore. What do you want from me?” “I want to get out of Sicily. I am not needed anymore. I want to go to America with my wife, so we can enjoy a little life. Can you make this happen?” “I think I can work something out, but it will take a few months to put it all together, and I will have to get the Don to help. Can you get yourself and your men to slow down? That way the Carabinieres won’t know where to look for you and in the meantime I will work something out. Call me within a month, by May first, and I can tell you more, for I have to work out in Palermo and New York,” explained Pasquale. “Before coming call me and say I want to open the case and I will know who it is.” Salvatore got up went over to Pasquale, “Grazie Signore Lombardo, I will see you within a month.” He slipped out into the dark night back to the hills. Zia Giuseppe went regularly to Andrea’s house. He was like a son to him and they would discuss the happening of the day. Philomena stayed far away from Giuseppe, but the one she feared the most was Angelo, who was carrying a vendetta against her, and will not let her forget the past. “Andrea don’t you think it is about time you and Rosina get married or haven’t you figured on marriage?” “Zia, I have thought of getting married and I have spoke to Rosina, and we both felt we will wait about another year. My crops are getting better and I will purchase more land.” “That is good thinking, after all when you get married that means bambinos will be arriving and that means more mouths to feed.” “That is correct Zia, that is why I felt they wait a year.” “Very good, Rosina does not resent your mother living here?”

“We talked about it and Rosina has no objection of my mother being here. It is her house.” “Yes you are right. It is her house thanks to your father, but she will still need you to feed and clothe her and pay taxes.” “Please Zia don’t preach to me. You are right, but she is still Madre Mio.” “You are right. Let us drop it,” answered Giuseppe. “I will be going home. I will see you tomorrow on the farm, Buona Notte.”

* * *

After talking to Giuliani, Pasquale called Don Giuseppe and explained to him that he wanted to talk to him, and it was very important. They made an appointment to meet at the clubhouse at 10 a.m. the following morning. The next morning at 10 a.m. Pasquale was at the clubhouse. “Greetings Don Giuseppe.” Pasquale followed with the customary hug and kisses. “What is your problem, Pasquale?” asked the Don. “I need your help, and it must be confidential. No one but us two shall know.” “What the hell is it all about? Spit it out and it will be between us only,” said Don. I had a visit last night from Brigand.” Don chimed in, “You mean Turi has ed you?” “Let me finish. He needs our help. He wants to get to America. He is tired of fighting for a losing cause, and I told him we will help him.” “To be truthful Pasquale, I love that boy, even though I have never met him. I know he breaks my balls being a Mafia. What do you have in mind? How can

we help him get to America?” Pasquale answered, “I think we should send for Petrosino and his wife to come to Sicily for a vacation and when they return to America Petrosino’s Sicilian Cousin and wife will return with him. Do you think it will work? He will need a port and some money.” “The port and money is no problem, but the best time to leave here is during tourist season starting the middle of June when customs doesn’t look too sharp at the papers, and for you to get a letter off to Giovanni telling him he is needed in Palermo on a legal matter. Don’t give him any details until he arrives here,” answered Don. “Tell him not to come until the middle of June, Capisce?” “Si, Don Giuseppe. I will get to the office and get the letter out as soon as possible.” “Sign my name to the letter Pasquale.” Pasquale left and went to the office, had the letter typed and he signed Don Giuseppe’s name. About the second week in May Pasquale received a call, and the receptionist told him that a client wanted to reopen a case. Pasquale told her he would take the call. “Pronto this is Pasquale Lombardo. What can I do for you? If you want to reopen your case, be in my office at the same appointment hour we had the last time. I will wait for you today.” Salvatore didn’t have to say anything. He knew he had an appointment tonight at 9 p.m. “That will be great,” Pasquale answered. “Until than Signore.” It was a good night for Salvatore to sneak into Lombardo’s office, as it was dark in the neighborhood. When he got to the office, Pasquale let him in. As soon as he sat down, Pasquale started to lay out the plan. “It will be in about a month, at the beginning of July,” began Pasquale. “This will be the best time as this is when many tourists visit Italy, and it will be at this time you and your wife will become tourists. We have written to America and there will be an attorney and his wife who will accompany you and your wife through customs in Naples where you will board a boat to New York. The actual

date will be set three days before you leave. You will meet in Corini where you will be taken by boat with your wife to Naples, where certain Napoleon friends who will escort you and your American cousins to the ship will meet you. Have you got all that? Do not write anything down. This must be kept in your head, and on July 2nd call me here at 8 p.m. in the evening. I will give you final orders. Is this understood? I also want you to know that I couldn’t have done this without the help of Don Giuseppe Pisano, who thinks you are a brave youngster.” Turi didn’t talk much. He listened and studied everything, “What about ports for me and my wife?” “Your cousin from America will have the ports and money for both of you, for now keep safe until you call me on July 2nd. Buona, Notte I Buona Fortuna in America Salvatore.” They shook hands and Turi hugged Pasquale. Giuliani figured he would have to sneak into town to see his mother and father and tell them that he will be leaving with his wife. It will be heart breaking, but he has to start a new life. None of his men knew his plans. It will be best to say nothing. He will have to tell his cousin. They had never been separated since birth, and were like brothers. He will tell him later before he leaves. On the morning of July 2nd, Turi laid low he didn’t want to get into trouble before he left. He will call Signore Lombardo, and after getting all the particulars he will tell his cousin. Until then he will be quiet. At about 9 p.m. that night, he called Pasquale. “Salvatore, this is Pasquale Lombardo. Now listen carefully. My friend Dominick will meet you in Carini. He will have a yellow sweater. Approach him and say “St. Benedict Cougino.” Upon saying these words, you and your wife will be escorted to the pier where you will meet your American cousins Giovanni and Ester Petrosino. From there they will take you by foot to Naples. I want to wish you and your wife best in the New World. Salvatore you will be at Via Victoria Emmanuel and St Antonia at 4 a.m. July 5th. Have you got all that Salvatore? Repeat it back to me, so I will know it will be correct.” “That is 4 a.m. in the morning?” “That is correct, that way you will be moving during the early morning hours, and the boat will be waiting for you and your American cousins.”

“All I can say thank you, thank you. This will never be forgotten,” replied Salvatore. “I wish both of you God Blessing. Again thank you” They hung up, after Pasquale wished him well. It was July 4th, and Salvatore told his wife they would be leaving that night. They will be going to America. Maria was happy. They could live like ordinary people, not hiding after for seven long years. He will go and meet his cousin, Amedeo Piscoletta, and tell him the good news that he will be going to America with Maria. As he walked down the mountainside, he met a few of his men and asked where Amedeo was. They told him he went to town and will be back in a couple hours. Salvatore told them as soon as they see him to tell him Salvatore wants to see him. He had seen his mother and father already, and he didn’t want them to get hurt again. He was near Mazara dell Vallo, and he didn’t want to get near Castelvetrano. He again met one of his men and again asked of his cousin, “When you do see him, tell him I will meet with him in the ruins of Selinuite.” Selinuite was an old Greek City built in about 500 B.C. It had a population of about 30,000 people and was destroyed by the Africans. Many of its temples still stand. It was about 8 p.m. when Amedeo came to Selinuite. “Where the hell have you been? I have been looking for you all day!” yelled Turi. “I had an errand to perform in Palermo, and when I was coming back the men told me you were looking for me, and I will find you here. What is the problem?” “I wanted to tell you Maria and I are leaving Sicily and I wanted you to know before I left.” As he was talking he put his pistol in his back pocket. “I couldn’t leave without seeing you.” Amedeo started to cough, his Tuberculosis was acting up and his face was red with anger, “How long did you know you were leaving?” “I knew last night when the plans were made. I am going to miss you Amedeo. We have been like brothers.” He turned to face Amedeo. It was dark, but he knew where Amedeo was. He grabbed him, hugged him and kissed him on the cheek. It was at that moment a shot rang out from Amedeo’s pistol, firing at

close range in Salvatore’s stomach. As Amedeo shot he backed off. Turi looked at him, “Et Tu Amedeo?” Turi took two steps and collapsed. Amedeo started to cry he was a traitor. He will call the Carabinieres, Lt Roma and tell him what happened. He ran to the public phone and called. Lieutenant Roma came with four men, put him on the car hood, drove to Castelvetrano and started to yell to the people, “I got Salvatore Giuliani.” His men had pumped at least another twelve bullets in him. Major Russo was notified as he was in charge of Castelvetrano Office. He asked Lieutenant Roma who gave him orders to kill Giuliani. Lieutenant Roma told him Colonel Moto wanted him dead. Russo got sick at the sight of this young man, and told his men to cover the body of Giuliani. Lieutenant Roma had brought Giuliani’s cousin Amedeo in also saying he helped in killing Giuliani. Word spread quickly around Sicily of Giuliani’s capture. Pasquale got word through Dominick of what happened. Pasquale called Don Giuseppe and told him what happened. The Don was mad. “I will send Dominick out to find out what happened. This doesn’t sound sincere. It sounds like he was stabbed in the back by one of his men. Pasquale I will send Dominick right out and I will get back to you.” “I will wait for your call, although it is late, do call me if Dominick finds out something.” “I will call you one way or another within two hours,” replied Don Giuseppe. It was about 1 a.m. in the morning when Don Giuseppe finally called Pasquale. When he answered he was angry, “Pasquale are you there? That fucking cafone who was his cousin, Amedeo, was the traitor. He made a deal with Lieutenant Roma and his Sergeant to turn Giuliani over to them. The son of a bitch Carabinieres got no balls. To find anyone they have to use others to do their dirty work. Dominick has told me that for this so called action Lieutenant Roma is to be promoted to Captain within a few days, and his ass wiping Sergeant never leaves his side. Dominick went out with Carmine to see what other information they can obtain. Pasquale, do not defend Amedeo, for I hear he is in prison. When I get more information I will call you back.” “Calm down Don Giuseppe, let us get a full report. Also Don, I will call Giovanni Petrosino and tell him everything is off and he is welcome to stay a

few more days to see the sights. Lilly and I will gladly escort them around.” “That is a good idea, also tell Giovanni before he leaves for America I want to see him.” said Don. “Bien I will do that right away, Buona Notte Don.” And they both hung up. Pasquale called the Albergo, and got Giovanni on the phone. He explained the happenings and that all plans were off, but Lilly and he would gladly be their guides if they wish to stay a few days longer. Giovanni and Ester were pleased and said they would stay only two days. Pasquale also told Giovanni that the Don wanted to speak to him before he left. It was about 8 a.m., and Pasquale was shaving when the phone rang. It was Don Giuseppe with orders to come to the clubhouse by 9 a.m. Pasquale hung up, dressed, kissed Lilly good-bye, and left for the clubhouse. Don Giuseppe was talking to Dominick when they saw him come in, the Don asked Carmine to bring coffee. “Sit down Pasquale, we have business to discuss. Dominick I want you to also stay. Dominick has told me Colonel Moto is going to honor Lieutenant Roma on Saturday afternoon with a promotion to Captain. That is two days away. He also told me that Lieutenant Roma would be formally dressed for the ceremony, and that morning he has an appointment at Nino’s barbershop off Via Roma. He will be there for a haircut and a shave and he will be with his ass wiping Sergeant,” explained Don Giuseppe. “What do you have in mind, Don Giuseppe?” “I want Dominick and Carmine to visit Nino’s today and work something out. We have to revenge the death of that boy. He was good for the Sicilian Peasants and he should have never died as an animal. I have a vendetta against Lieutenant Roma and his Sergeant.” Dominick got up, “Godfather, whatever you ask, me and Carmine will take care of it. We also liked that boy and we want to reveille his death.” “Good, I will leave it to the two of you to make sure Roma will not be promoted.” Pasquale got up and went to Don Giuseppe, “Make sure there will be no fingers

pointing at you. Dominick, talk to Nino to see how you can work this out. I am not telling you how or what to do, that will be up to you and Carmine, for you both have to coordinate if you plan to get both at the same time.” “Counselor they know Nino very well. He will gladly work along with them. Don’t fret. Leave it to me and Carmine,” answered Dominick. They finished their coffee, bid each other good day and departed. Pasquale and Lilly were to meet the Petrosinos and take them on a tour. After a discussion with Nino, the plan was that Dominick and Carmine were to fix a water tank in the back. Nino left all the details to them, even when the time came he didn’t want to know. Saturday morning Dominick and Carmine came early in work clothes and tools. They were planning to use knives. Guns he felt would be heard at distance. They also told Nino that they would knock him out. It was about 8.30 a.m. when there was knock on the barbershop door. Nino answered. It was Lieutenant Roma. “I got scared I thought you were closed. I have to be cleaned up for this day is my day that I will be promoted for capturing that brigand Giuliani.” “I am sorry Lieutenant. I had men working in the back on my water tank.” The Sergeant went to see, “How are you fellows making out? Will you be long?” “We will be finished within an hour,” answered Dominick. “Tell Nino he can use the water before we hook we will close it.” The Lieutenant was in the barber chair and Nino was cutting his hair. About 10 or 15 minutes ed when Nino started to shave him. Dominick made believe he was coming out to tell Nino that they would be finished within fifteen minutes. He actually came out to see where they were sitting for they only had one chance at this there was no second. If they missed they both were good with knives and stilettos. Dominick went back to Carmine and told him that within ten minutes there will be a hot towel on Lieutenant Roma’s face from shaving. Dominick will take care of the Sergeant and Carmine will get the Lieutenant. Within ten minutes Dominick walked out with Carmine following start to talk

“Nino you could turn the water on.” As he was talking coming out of the backroom, he threw the knife at the Sergeant, which caught him in the throat. The Sergeant grabbed his throat and fell to the floor. Carmine at the same time came running along the barber chair and ed the knife along the Lieutenant’s throat, who at the time was preparing to get up, but the Lieutenant fell back bleeding from his neck. Dominick looked at Nino, “Grazie,” and hit Nino in the head knocking him out. Both Dominick and Carmine walked out as if nothing happened. No one was near and no one had seen them. They walked down the via until they reached Via Roma. They were safe. They headed for the clubhouse. As they entered, the Don was just coming in also, “Buona Giorno Pasianos, what is new on this beautiful day?” “Good morning Don Giuseppe. We went for a walk this morning. It will be a great day. Everything is going to be a great day.” By afternoon the news broke out on the radio that two Carabinieres were found murdered in a barbershop, and the owner was wounded. The announcer kept talking saying that Giuliani’s men got revenge by committing this murder. Dominick and Carmine looked at Don Giuseppe. Death does take revenge. Don Giuseppe called Pasquale, “Counselor have you heard the news on the radio about assassination of two Carabinieres by Giuliani’s men?” “Yes I have just heard it on the radio. It was awful. Don I will bring Petrosino over to the clubhouse about 4 p.m. I will take them out to dinner, for they will be leaving in the morning.” “That will be great, I will be here waiting and he will have coffee. Until then Buona Giorno.” Pasquale picked up Giovanni at the Albergo. He left Lilly with Ester to chat. “We will be back in about an hour,” said Pasquale They exited the hotel, got into the car, and Pasquale drove to the clubhouse. On entering, Giovanni went over to the Don, hugged and kissed him, “Coma sta Padrone?” “Bien,” was the reply. “You have met Dominick and Carmine. They are my close

associate boys. This is Giovanni Petrosino, counselor in New York. He is one of the best in America. Pasquale is one of the best in Sicily,” said the Don. They shook hands, “Dominick get them an anisette or Strega, or coffee. See what they would like,” continued Don. “Giovanni I wanted to see you before you left, more for the respect you have shown me. If there is ever anything you need, don’t hesitate to Pasquale. Give the boys my respect and blessings and do kiss Ester for me. Is there you need before leaving?” asked the Don. “No Don I have everything and whatever I don’t Pasquale makes sure I do. He is a good man. I do enjoy his company.” They had their drink, and then got up and bid each other Arrivederci—Ciao. They shook hands with Carmine and Dominick and the turned to the Don, “Padrone take good care of yourself. Buona Salute I St Benedict. Until they meet again,” Giovanni had a tear in his eye. He loved Don Giuseppe. They left for the hotel and the girls and dinner. On the way Pasquale felt that he had taken a liking to this person, a lawyer like him. They hit off when Pasquale was in New York, and Lilly felt she had a sister in Ester. “You know we are going to miss both of you once you leave,” Pasquale told Giovanni. “Yes I do feel the same, but let us not get away. We will make it their business to get together again. It will be your turn to come to America, not for business but pleasure. We will get together I promise,” answered Giovanni. As they arrived at the hotel, the girls were in the lobby waiting. They jumped up as teenagers. “Where were you two?” both yelled jokingly. “We were out with our other girls in the neighborhood,” joked Giovanni. They kissed each other and went in for dinner. It turned out to be a wonderful night. After dinner, they had an anisette toast, saying they will get together again. Lilly and Ester cried like schoolgirls, “I am going to miss you,” they both said. As they were leaving early in the morning, they said their good—byes that night. Now they bid each other good-bye with hugs and kisses. They looked at each other as they got off the elevator and went to their rooms. Early next morning Pasquale got a call from Don Giuseppe, “How did everything go last night? Did the Petrosino’s leave this morning?”

“Yes Don everything went great.” “Pasquale I called to let you know that Amedeo Piscoletta, Giuliani’s cousin, was found mysteriously dead this morning in his cell. They don’t know how. It seems he did have TB and it is possible he may have taken the wrong medication; he didn’t. You can’t trust your friends, after all. Take it easy today. I will see you on Monday or Tuesday. Give my love to Lilly.” “Buona Giorno, Don Giuseppe,” and he hung up.

* * *

Major Russo was angry. “Why did they kill that boy? The Carabinieres were wrong making a mockery of his death.” As he was thinking to himself, the Sergeant broke his thoughts, “A call from Florence Major Russo.” Gaetano picked up the phone, “Pronto this is Major Russo of Castelvetrano District.” “Major, I am the General at the Carabinieres headquarters in Florence. Major, I am calling you to tell you that you have been promoted to Colonel. Colonel Moto in Palermo has been recalled to Florence with the understanding that he wishes to retire. You will be in charge of the western part of Sicily. You will receive the paperwork within a day or two. I do wish you and your family the best, and may the title be as honorable as all your previous titles. Congratulations, Colonel Russo, good night,” and he hung up. Colonel Russo looked dumbfounded. He didn’t even say good-bye to the General. He called his Sergeant in to get him a coffee and lit a cigarette. When his coffee arrived, he told his Sergeant to call his home. “Sir your wife is on the phone,” yelled the Sergeant. Colonel picked up the phone, “Hello Bella, how is my girl today?” His wife cut in. “Gaetano are you drunk?”

“Yes Bella, drunk with happiness. Let me tell you the good news. Your husband is no longer a Major. He is Colonel, and in a few days we will be moving to Palermo, our new residence.” Caterina cried with joy. It couldn’t happen to a better man, not because he was her husband. It was because he thought of everyone good or bad. “I love you Gaetano, and congratulations my darling husband. When you come home for dinner, you will break the news to your children. Until tonight, have a great day my love.” They both hung up. Tomorrow he will go to Mazara del Vallo to see Lieutenant Mancuso and give him the good news. He finished his cigarette looked up, “Thank you, Holy Mother, guide me into this venture to keep honesty, truthful, integrity, to the people I will meet and make me serve them well.”

* * *

At the Agosto home nothing really changed. Andrea and Rosina were planning to marry in the coming year. She was the typical girl for Andrea. She loved him and served him well. Anything Andrea wanted, Andrea got. They planned to wed in August of 1951. Zia Giuseppe helped to plan the wedding. He knew Andrea’s mother must stay in the background, and his grandmother was too frail so Zia Angelo was there to also help plan. Months flew by and it was Easter of 1951. Rosina was planning a small wedding, and Andrea told her whatever she wanted was hers, but she was satisfied marry a man she loved and respected. Grandma Agosto was not feeling to good lately, and Andrea was worried. After all she was his adopted mother for over seven years. The wedding was planned for August. Zia Giuseppe asked if he needed any money, but Andrea told him no. He will marry this girl on his own finances. August rolled around and the wedding was planned well. They decorated the

courtyard and food was ed out to all the guests, about two dozen, uncles, aunts, cousins, close friends. It was held on Sunday after mass at the Church of St. Rosale. Andrea kept looking at Rosina. This is his life, to make that woman happy. Andrea’s mother was in the house, not to be noticed by anyone, especially Zia Angelo. He gets so mad and he keeps calling her “Putan” {whore}. All in all, the wedding went off well.

CHAPTER XXXV

1951 was a joyful year for Andrea, but it was also a sad one. A month after his marriage to Rosina, his grandmother ed away in her sleep. “My grandfather will be waiting up there for her,” he thought. “That is what my grandmother would always say. He can’t do anything without her. My St Giovanni I Madre Maria, please bless both of them. They are now in your hands,” prayed Andrea as he lit a candle. As the years rolled Andrea worked hard. His uncles ed by everyday to make sure he was well, and see if he needed help. Andrea learned an awful lot from his uncles. Each year his profit on his own grapes and his own olives and also the private garden for tomatoes was increasing, for bottling in August for preservation of their daily meals.

* * *

In 1954 Andrea and Rosina had their first blessed event, a girl named for his grandmother, Bernice. They were so happy. Andrea felt his life was turning around. Many a night he would pray and talk to his grandmother, who he had loved dearly. He loved his mother also, but there was always an obstacle to have Andrea keep his distance. His mother always stayed out of their way. Philomena knew the black mark couldn’t be erased. Rosina treated her very well, for she really had a heart of love and kindness. 1954 was started to be a good year for Andrea. He bought more land, for the more you have the more you will earn, but also more back breaking toil. The Government was on a roller coaster ride. The Communist party took over for a while; then the Republic was in charge. Then back to the Communist, then back to Republican. The idiots all in Rome didn’t know what they wanted, so how can Government work if they do not know what they want? Eventually it will

straighten out.

* * *

Colonel Russo his new duties as Colonel of Western Sicily were really important to him. Everything that happen under Colonel Motto will be forgotten in time and from those mistakes Colonel Russo has made the public respect the Carabiniere. They were not as friendly as the previous regime, and the Mafia curbed most of their activities. They did not want to push to hard. Don Giuseppe Pisano had given orders not to push Angel Dust when he was in Brooklyn. He was against it and when he came to Sicily he was still against it, more so then before. He respected Colonel Russo as head of the Palermo Division of Carabinieres. There were many arguments with the Colonel and Pasquale was there to show that the society respected him and his men and they wanted to be respected also, and not to be harassed. Pasquale knew the Colonel back in 1936 during the Longo trial and he knew Gaetano was not an individual looking for trouble. He couldn’t be bought for the love of money. He would be fair and expected the same in return. Pasquale had heard that when he took command of Palermo Division he brought all his men into the auditorium and told them point blank that he will not tolerate lies, bribes, deals, etc. Anyone caught will be immediately discharged from the Carabiniere. He wants the respect of the people and it will take time to win popular respect, but at any cost that was the priority. His final speech was, “You work with him to have their division honored by the public. I will work with you as to your legal needs. The officers and non-commission officers will tell you that I am fair, as long as you are fair.” Pasquale had always respected Gaetano. If it wasn’t that they were on different sides of the fence, they will have been close friends.

* * *

1955,56,57,58,59, and 60 all ed. In 1962 Andrea and Rosina had another blessed event—a boy, Giovanni named for his grandfather. Andrea was in his glory, so were Zia Giuseppe and Zia Angelo. They were really happy for him. Colonel Russo, hearing of the baby, sent flowers and candy to Rosina Agosto. Congratulations were in order, for the Colonel always showed respect to Andrea. The grandparents raised him to be a success as a farmer. Gaetano and Luigi will show their respect to the Agosto family, during the years on holidays or family functions and the people of Mazara dell Vallo respected the Colonel and Captain.

* * *

Years rolled by and Sicily was still trying to pick herself up by exporting olives and grapes, wine, and olive oil. 1969 was going to be a great farming year, until the human vultures came in to take over the farm product. Olives were bought by agents from Naples at their price. It seemed the farmer was at the mercy of the Neapolitans. The farmers in Sicily were again the targets of outsiders. In Palermo Don Giuseppe Pisano had ed away from lung cancer. The wake was to be for five days waiting for mourners from America. Many flew TWA from Kennedy to Rome and took Italia from Rome to Palermo. Pasquale Lombardo had transportation from Palermo airport to Albergo Romani Palma in Palermo. Many coming from America were here to gather information as to the progress of the society for future days to come and to find out his successor. Pasquale kept mum. He would not disclose any information. He told them all that he has nothing to say, and it will be about two weeks before the council will meet and vote a new Capo di Capo, but they did show respect for Don Giuseppe and Pasquale was happy to see Giovanni Petrosino and Ester. They were to stay at his home as his guests. Pasquale felt it would be better if Giovanni stay at his

place before he will be questioned from the Capos from Chicago, Las Vegas, California, New Orleans, and New York. Pasquale figured they all had a reason of who will replace Don Giuseppe. Colonel Russo had plain clothes Carabinieres around the Aiello Funeral Home, checking all license plate numbers to find who was who at the wake. Colonel Russo wanted to make sure those who came would also leave when the Don was put to rest. Pasquale told Giovanni that it would be best if he left after the others had left that way he will have joyful trip with Ester. At the funeral home many of the boys from around Sicily, Calabria and Naples approached Pasquale to give their condolences in the ing of Don Giuseppe. There were about thirty from America that came. The funeral was to be held Thursday morning at 10 a.m. Pasquale called for Dominick and Carmine who were getting up in their years, but they were still faithful. “Dominick and Carmine, I want you to set up a luncheon at Villa Lupo, figure about fifty to sixty people. Check with Luigi D’Amato for the menu. Tell him whatever he serves is good enough, and also you and Carmine make sure Materossa and the Colletti Brothers come. Leave no one out, understood? It will be for Thursday afternoon at 1 p.m.” “We will get right on it Signore Lombardo,” replied Dominick and they took off. Pasquale approached Giovanni and explained to him the luncheon was no women. “That is great,” replied Giovanni. Pasquale on Wednesday told all the guests that the funeral cars would take them to Sam Cipirello, Villa di Lupo for lunch. They were all invited. They knew the hospitality of Don Giuseppe Pisano didn’t forget to entertain them. After the funeral precession they all entered their assigned car and were driven to Villa di Lupo. This time there was no fear of police raids. This was a goodbye luncheon for Don Giuseppe Pisano. They all mingled in pretty well. Petrosino sat with Pasquale and Dominick and Carmine. Everyone was concerned with who will replace Don Giuseppe. They approached Pasquale and he told them this wasn’t the time, and all the Sicilian families will be invited to a

meeting within two weeks to select their Capo di Capo. They all enjoyed their day for many were leaving in the morning. Pasquale convinced Giovanni to stay another day or two, which was gladly accepted. Pasquale got up had the waiter fill the glasses with wine. “Gentlemen I want to say that Don Giuseppe was a man of integrity. He helped those who needed help, and believe it or not he had no enemies. He was liked by all and now, Salute a la Padrone Giuseppe Pisano.” Pasquale drank his wine and they all followed suit. Upon drinking, many got up to leave and all came over to Pasquale thanking him for the hospitality shown to them, and thanked him. They all shook his hand and left. It was on the way back to Palermo that Pasquale confided to Petrosino that he was planning to retire from his law practice as soon as the new Capo was voted in. Petrosino said he was thinking of the same. “Tomorrow we will dine in at Pellegrino. There is a great restaurant up there that the girls will love,” said Pasquale. “That sounds good,” replied Giovanni and they drove back to Palmero to Pasquale’s house. Lilly greeted both of them at the door. “We have coffee and pastry. Ester and I ran down to the pastry shop for fresh ones.” “That sounds very good,” answered Pasquale. They enjoyed a quiet evening chat about this and about that. All and all they had a wonderful evening. Colonel Russo’s men reported to Colonel of all the guests at the funeral wake and that there was a luncheon given in honor of the Don at St Cipirello Villa di Lupo and it was a very orderly affair. They gave the Colonel their list of guests and license plate numbers. Colonel Russo thanked the men for a wonderful job and told them to take the next day off. Russo glanced through the list. He was really not interested for as long as they were not noisy or rowdy. He will overlook anything he finds unless it was important which he doubted. Russo was only concerned who would replace Don Giuseppe. His western division really became quiet once Colonel Moto left, and Russo had warned his division and officers he would not tolerate any working with outside individuals. He also wanted the public to know he will not tolerate

any breaking of the laws of the country, and whatever local police cannot handle they were to take over as long as it was a legitimate complaint. Russo was really getting tired. Next year he will be sixty years old. He had graduated from Carabiniere school in Florence in 1930 as a Lieutenant. Today he is a Colonel, which will give him a good pension. Well he will talk to Caterina tonight and he will retire in August of 1970. He lit a cigarette looked up and whispered they will be thinking about it. After Pasquale saw Giovanni and Ester off, he thought to himself, “I have one more mission to accomplish before I will be able to retire, to have an election for a new Capo-di-Capo.” He will call Dominick and have everyone assemble at the Villa di Lupo within a week to elect a new Padrone. He called Dominick, and told him to inform all parties in the other provinces to meet within one week at the Villa di Lupo for election. “Don’t forget the Colletti brothers and Materossa and also we will have coffee and pastry, cordials, no meals.” Pasquale felt this would be his last assignment. He will take a trip with Lilly to America for a month and when he returns he will retire for good. Within a week Dominick had everything set up. They all came whispering in the corner about who shall they choose. Pasquale was staying neutral. “Brothers we are gathering today to elect a new head for their society. In America we are called Mafia and the latest is Cosa Nostra. I wonder what they will call us tomorrow. With Don Giuseppe, we did very well. Our assets have climbed. We still have many good businesses bringing in good profits and we only had a slight argument with the local police Carabinieres. I ask that you choose someone who will maintain what Don has started. Also I wish to state upon the election I plan to retire and my friend Dominick has also requested retirement. This Society needs young blood and new ideas, so it is at this time; I request you vote for your new Don. You will have one hour, any questions?” “Yes,” Materossa answered. “Who will take over as counselor?” “That is a good question. The new Don will pick his new counselor, and I do wish that he is a young man, not a fragile, old one like me,” joking Pasquale answered. “Anyone else got a question? If not do vote and notify me within an hour, thank you.” Within an hour the ballots were in and the one they elected was Don Carmelo

Lizza of Catania. They gave their vote slips to Pasquale. There were seven slips and all seven voted for Lizza. “Brothers Carmelo Lizza will be our new Capo di Capa by unanimous vote which I am very happy to see you agree. Thank you and Buona Saluta I tutti.” Pasquale left the dais with Dominick and headed home. He was tired. When he arrived home, he called Lilly, “We are retired as of now.” He told Lilly. Joking Lilly replied, “You have been retired since we married.” They kissed. “We are going to America for a month with no business in mind,” Pasquale responded. “Do you really want to go? I am not really up to going,” replied Lilly. “You will be with Ester.” Lilly didn’t want to go, but she knew Pasquale wanted to go. “When do you plan to go?” “I felt Natale will be a good time in America. Natale is a big holiday.” “All right, you better let the Petrosinos know we are coming.” “I will, I will also get the airline tickets at Altalia Airline, Palermo to JFK airport correct?” asked Lilly. “That’s correct,” answered Pasquale. The day was set December 15th to January 17th 1970. Lilly had managed everything. She wrote the letter to the Petrosinos that they will arrive at the specific date and time. The Petrosinos picked them up and they went to stay at their home in Bensenhurst, Brooklyn. The month went really fast. They say, when you have a good time, time es quickly. Lilly wasn’t up to this trip and she showed it, coughing, breathing hard, but she held up for the rest of them. They were leaving at 5 p.m. JFK to Rome To Palermo. Again the four were downhearted on splitting again. Giovanni joked, “It will be our turn to come next time.”

“Great,” answered Pasquale. They hugged and kissed and they boarded the plane. They arrived in Rome 8:30 a.m. Next morning, Lilly’s cough getting worse and her breathing heavier. “When we get home I will call the Doctor for an appointment,” said Pasquale. Upon arriving home, Lilly had to be rushed to the hospital, and on January 20th three days after America she died of respiratory infection. This was a deep blow to Pasquale. They were married 42 years and they were still as much in love as teenagers.

* * *

Colonel Russo heard of the death of Lilly Lombardo and he immediately had flowers sent to the Lombardo’s home and also called Pasquale to offer condolences. Russo always respected Lombardo from the 1936 case of sco Lombardo. The death gave Gaetano more thought of retiring sooner. He will figured he would be sixty years old. His children were grown and married with children of their own. He will submit his retirement papers for April 1970. He will sell everything in Palermo and retire to his wife’s hometown of Compobello di Mazara, a beautiful town, small, but sociable and the summer months would be spent in the fountain. The more he was thinking, the more he loved the idea. He sat at his desk and wrote the letter of retirement to Commander of Carabinieres dated April 5th 1970. He will call Luigi in Castelvetrano to let him know of his decision. Upon returning Caterina and he will go to his hometown in Novake near Milano to visit his brother and sister and then return to Compobello di Mazara for relaxing.

He had the Sergeant call Captain Mancuso in Castelvetrano, “Major your call went through. Captain Mancuso on the other end of line.”

“Thank you Sergeant.”

“Captain Mancuso, I hope I am not interfering with any important.”

“No Major I was going over my roster for tomorrow. Is there anything I can do?”

“No Luigi, I called to let you know I am forwarding my retirement papers to Florence as of April 5th 1970 and I didn’t want you to think that I haven’t told you. You are the first to know.”

“That is great Major. I plan to follow you next year, 1971. Where are you going to retire to?”

“Caterina wants to return to Compobello also the children and grandchildren are there, and it is a beautiful town and summer in the fountain.”

“Well if everything runs to form I will be with you in 1971.”

“Buona Giorno Luigi. We will get together soon”

“That will be fine, until the Buona Giorno.”

Russo lit a cigarette and had a shot of sambuca. He went through his papers and

drafted the retirement letter when he decided to call it a day.

When he got home he called Caterina, “Bella I have some news for you. Attorney Lombardo’s wife, Lilly, ed away. Before you yell I sent our condolences. Now I have other news, within three months I will be retiring from duty. How does that sound?”

Caterina, her eyes sparkling with joy, looked at Gaetano, “Will you be able to roam around this house and not get nervous?”

“Something else Bella, we will be living in Compobello di Mazara when I retire. Will you like that?”

Caterina ran to him and put her arms around his neck, “That is why I loved you all these years. You are thoughtful to try to please me. Shall we call Amedeo and Concetta and tell them?”

“Yes they will be happy to hear that within three months we will be neighbors.” Caterina kissed Gaetano, “Tonight we go to bed early,” joked Caterina.

Gaetano called his daughter to tell her he was retiring and they planned to move to Compobello. Concetta was so happy. “Papa have you told Amedeo yet?” she asked.

“No I guess I will leave that to you to tell him. Kiss the children, Buona Notte for now,” replied Gaetano. He got up and yelled, “Caterina it is time for bed.”

Luigi was so happy to hear from Gaetano and he was happy to hear he will be retiring to Compobello. Well he had over one more year and he will him.

The night was warm for December and stars were out over Sicily, another quiet night. Luigi will go home to Concetta and tell her about Gaetano. What a wonderful day it had been.

* * *

In Mazara dell Vallo, Andrea and his wife Rosina were roasting chestnuts and her father was visiting. Andrea talked about days farming which was very little to discuss. Since Concetta’s mother died, her father was always in a daze. They were married forty-two years. He will always look to the sky and talk to his wife in heaven.

Andrea and Rosina loved each other an awful lot, never thinking of anything but each other. They worked together and helped each other as much as possible and everything was for their children.

Andrea’s mother always stood in the background. His uncle Giuseppe came by every night, but uncle Angelo would see him at the farm, for Andrea’s mother always drove him crazy. He was afraid he would kill her, so he stayed away. The children respected their grandmother and that was the only consolation Philomena had. Bernice and Giovanni always joked and talked to her.

The years rolled by and in 1979 Philomena took sick, always in a daze not

knowing anything. Her chores were limited, for she was getting up in years, and never was it brought up of that fateful night when she lost her son and husband. She tried to talk to strangers as if she was innocent.

In October 1980 Philomena got worse. She was down to about 90 lbs, and very ill. Andrea and Rosina were always by her side. She always looked up to Andrea, “My son, I know for many years you carried a burden for living and taking care of me. You and your wife, Rosina, have been a blessing to me and mother in heaven will always be there for you. My grandchildren Bernice and Giovanni have been my joy in life. I am tired. I will go to sleep early tonight. I will talk to you in the morning my son.”

Andrea and Rosina said their good nights and went to their room.

Early in the morning the peddlers were already selling their food or house wares, Andrea looked at Rosina. The children were preparing for school, “Rosina I don’t see my mother. I don’t believe she went out. Bernice, go see if your grandmother is in her room.”

“Si Papa,” answered Bernice. Within a few seconds she was back out, “Come papa. Monna is not responding to my calling.”

Andrea ran into the room. He came out a few minutes later, “Rosina mia madre has left. Maybe now she will find peace.” Rosina went to Andrea to console him, “She is better now. She will not have to listen to all the accusations. She will rest in peace.”

Preparations were to be made, as she will be buried about 3 or 4 p.m. that

afternoon. Andrea went to the mortician and then to have father Anthony say a prayer at the graveside.

“Rosina please prepare my mother for viewing and burial,” Andrea asked his wife. Andrea and Giovanni went to the doctor to have him confirm his mother’s death. He went to the church. Father Anthony will be at the Campo Santa upon finishing his chores of preparation of the death. Andrea and Giovanni returned home.

When he arrived at his courtyard, Zia Giuseppe was there waiting for him. “My son, the day will come when we all must leave. As for your mother, she wasn’t happy in this world. Maybe in the next she can find consolation,” he hugged and kissed Andrea.

Rosina had cordials and biscuits on the table in the courtyard for viewers, when they pay their respect.

As it was a small town, word got around fast of the death of Philomena Agosto. Word got to Gaetano Russo and Luigi Mancuso and both went to pay their respects and give their condolences to Andrea and Rosina. Andrea asked Gaetano and Luigi if they will be bearers of the coffin to cemetery. They both accepted.

It was 3 p.m. the body of Philomena Agosto was placed in the pine box. The bearers were present. They will have to carry her about two or three blocks. Father Anthony will be at the cemetery for the burial procedure.

As they entered Compo Santa, Father Anthony approached Andrea and Rosina

and Zia Giuseppe. Zia Angelo didn’t attend as was expected, nor his wife. As they prepared the box for burial, father Anthony placed his hand on the box,

“We are gathered here to send Philomena back to her creator where she will roam in peace.” As he spoke, he sprinkled holy water on her box.

LORD MAKE HER AN INSTRUMENT OF YOUR PEACE

WHERE THERE IS HATRED, LET HIM SOW LOVE

WHERE THERE IS INJURY, PARDON

WHERE THERE IS DESPAIR, HOPE

WHERE THERE IS DARKNESS, LIGHT

AND IT IS DYING THAT WE ARE BORN TO ETERNAL LIFE

Father Anthony raised his hand to make the sign of the cross as he spoke

“In your hands Lord Philomena has come. Patria, Filis, spirit Santa.” As he spoke he again sprinkled holy water. Father Anthony approached Andrea and Rosina. “She is now in peace, my son. God bless you both.”

They all exited the cemetery. Gaetano and Luigi shook hands with Andrea and Rosina. “May she now have peace,” said Gaetano.

Forty-four years after the tragic night Philomena was put to rest, and if there were any secrets, they were buried with her.